Ning Hangyi: A game that must be fouled
Chapter 11 The Tomb Visitor
Chapter 11 The Tomb Visitor
an unexpected car accident
A gigantic snake that snakes its way through the darkness.
We ride on its back—or we don't move, and it crawls forward with us.
During the whole journey, Jiang Xiaoxi sat in the passenger seat without saying a word, looking out of the dark car window, relying on these weird thoughts to force himself to forget the unhappiness in his heart.
It had been almost an hour since she had looked at her mother who was driving beside her.
The mother glanced at the sulking daughter, and said again: "Xiaoxi, how long are you going to lose your temper?"
Xiaoxi didn't respond, and remained silent.
"Okay, don't be self-willed anymore." Mom said, "You like my cousin here, so we can come and play often in the future."
Xiao Xi finally couldn't help but said: "Don't lie to me, I was 14 years old, and you brought me to play for the first time—do you think I don't know, you don't like the countryside at all."
Mother held the steering wheel with both hands, looking at the road ahead illuminated by headlights: "Yeah, I really don't like the countryside - there are many mosquitoes, and there is nothing to do, and I'm not used to the food - But Xiaoxi, if you like it, I will bring you to play for you."
"Forget it," Xiaoxi said sarcastically, "you don't even want to stay here for one more night because of me. Auntie made new sheets and hoped we could stay one night before going back, but you would rather stay overnight Hurry home!"
"That's because you have piano lessons tomorrow."
"You can call the piano teacher to ask for leave!"
Mom was speechless.
Xiaoxi said resentfully: "Originally, my cousin said that I was going to build a fire in the yard at night, and asked my cousin and cousin to take me to barbecue... just because you insisted on leaving—hmph, you didn't even see my cousin. Cousin's disappointed expression."
"Do you want to eat barbecue, Xiaoxi?" Mom relaxed, "What's the problem, mom will take you to eat Brazilian barbecue tomorrow, okay?"
"Don't go!" Xiaoxi said irritably, "Don't try to bribe me with these!"
"Why are you talking to mom!" Mom looked down, looking at her daughter, "Apologize to mom!"
"Why should I apologize? I didn't say anything wrong." Xiaoxi said stubbornly, staring at the dark road ahead.
Mom glanced ahead, then turned to look at Xiao Xi: "Why are you so self-willed now? If you continue to behave like this, I will tell you Teacher Wu and ask him to revoke your position as monitor!"
"Hmph, you will only use Teacher Wu to threaten me." Xiaoxi mocked, "Any new tricks?"
"Xiaoxi! Don't talk too much!" The mother glared at her daughter.
"That's right! It's like this every time..."
Just halfway through the conversation, Xiaoxi suddenly saw a black shadow flashing by the side of the road!She widened her eyes suddenly and exclaimed, "Ah! Be careful!"
Hearing Xiaoxi's exclamation, mother suddenly looked forward, and she saw that figure too!Immediately slammed on the brakes desperately.
However, it was too late.
The car slammed into the man who suddenly appeared on the night road with a "bang".
"Ah!" With the violent shaking, the mother and daughter screamed in unison.
For several seconds, there was no sound in the car.The mother and daughter stared with terrified eyes, breathing quickly.
"My God, we... bumped into someone!" Mom covered her mouth in fear.
"Is he... dead?" Xiaoxi stared at the person lying on the road ahead, trembling all over.
"Don't guess, get out of the car and have a look!"
The mother and daughter clasped their hands tightly and approached carefully.
With the help of the headlights, they finally saw clearly the man lying on the ground—it turned out to be a boy, about 15 or 6 years old, not much older than Xiaoxi.His upper body was bare, revealing his bronze-colored skin, and his lower body was wearing a pair of yellow and old shorts with almost no visible background.He was barefoot and without shoes.
"Look! Mom, his forehead is bleeding!" Xiaoxi cried.
"It was our car that knocked him into the air and made his head hit the ground... Oh my God, it's terrible..."
"Is he still alive?" Xiaoxi asked again.
The mother leaned down, stretched out her finger to test the boy's nose, and shouted: "He's still alive! Come on, Xiaoxi, help me lift him into the car and send him to the hospital!"
The mother and daughter hurriedly lifted the boy into the back seat of the car and let him lie flat.Xiaoxi asked anxiously, "Is there a hospital near here?"
"I don't know, I'm not familiar with this area." Mom said in a panic, "I have no choice but to drive to the hospital in the city as soon as possible!"
"Oh my god, it will take at least an hour. Can he hold on for so long?"
"Let's resign ourselves to fate—don't talk about it, just sit here, I'm going to drive!"
Cars speeding down the road.Xiaoxi prayed all the way, hoping that he was still alive.
When my mother drove to the hospital, it was already past 12 o'clock in the morning.
Seeing the doctors and nurses in the emergency department hastily carried the boy to the operating room, Xiaoxi and his mother felt almost collapsed, but they couldn't relax, and their hearts were still hanging.
"Are you the child's family?" A doctor in a white coat came to the waiting room and asked Xiaoxi's mother.
"I...ah, I am..." Mom was incoherent and didn't know what to say.
The words in the white coat said: "Did you hit someone with your car?" It sounds like he is used to this kind of situation.
Mom bowed her head in acquiescence.The other people in the waiting room looked at this side together, and Xiaoxi felt her face burning hot.
"Come here to pay." He turned his back and walked out the door.
After paying the money with the doctor in a white coat, mother and Xiaoxi sat at the door of the operating room, waiting anxiously. 1 minute is as long as an hour at this time.
Blame me.Xiaoxi shed tears silently.It was because of my temper that distracted my mother from driving.Otherwise, how could this happen?
Mother seemed to see through Xiaoxi's thoughts. She pressed Xiaoxi's shoulder and comforted her: "Don't blame yourself, it's mother's responsibility. In the first place, I shouldn't have chosen to drive late at night, especially... such an unfamiliar road. ..."
While talking, my mother also shed tears of regret.
"Mom, will you go to jail?" Xiaoxi asked worriedly.
My mother shook her head in confusion and said, "I don't know...if the boy is rescued, he might be fine; if he... is dead, maybe he will..."
"Mom!" Xiaoxi hugged her mother tightly and cried bitterly, "I don't want...don't want you to go to jail!"
"Xiaoxi, mom doesn't want to lose you either..." The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried together.
Maybe it was because I was too tired, maybe it was because the nerves that had been tense all night finally couldn't hold on.The mother and daughter were crying and crying, and they sat on the chair in front of the operating room and fell asleep.
Two amnesia
"Hey, hey! You two, wake up!"
A call woke up Xiaoxi and her mother from their sleep. The moment they opened their eyes, they thought that what happened last night might just be a nightmare.But when they saw the white coat doctor standing in front of them and the cold hospital chairs around them, they had to face the reality in frustration.
Mom was the first to react. Before she even had time to rub her red and swollen eyes, she asked urgently, "Where is that boy? How is he?"
The doctor in the white coat said in a flat tone: "Come to my office, and talk about the specific situation slowly."
After he finished speaking, he turned and left. Xiaoxi and her mother quickly got up from their chairs and followed closely.
When we came to the doctor's office in a white coat, Xiaoxi and his mother were sitting on the bench opposite the desk. The doctor seemed to want to whet the mother and daughter's appetite, so he lit a cigarette unhurriedly, took two puffs, and finally He said, "There is good news and there is bad news."
Xiaoxi and her mother's heart tightened tightly.
"The good news is that the boy's life is not in danger."
Hearing these words, the stone in the hearts of the mother and daughter finally fell to the ground, and the two heaved a long sigh of relief.
"I don't know if it's your luck or the boy's luck. In short, he didn't suffer any fatal injuries, but his head was violently bumped, and there was a cut on his forehead. We sewed stitches on him and did a full-body examination. There should be nothing serious about it. Now, he is awake and in the ward."
"That's great, thank you so much, doctor," Mom said excitedly.
"Don't worry, listen to me, there is one more bad news."
Both mother and Xiaoxi stared at the doctor motionlessly.
"The boy didn't suffer any serious injuries, but when he woke up, no matter what we asked him, he just looked at us blankly without saying a word. Even when we asked him his name, parents and address, he would not say a word. Just shaking his head -- so we figured maybe he lost his memory because of the trauma to the head."
"Ah... Amnesia? Then, what should we do?" Mom asked blankly.
"Of course, we will use instruments to conduct further examinations—as doctors, we will do everything properly—you can talk to the two of them about the next thing." Speaking of this, the doctor in white coat stood Get up and look towards the door.
At the same time, the door of the office was pushed open, and two men in uniform stood at the door.
It's the police.
coming.This is unavoidable.Xiaoxi's heart trembled violently.
Two police officers dragged two chairs over and sat in front of the mother and daughter.One of the tall policemen asked, "Didn't you call the police immediately after the car accident yesterday?"
"Ah..." Mom just remembered, "I'm sorry, officer, I was so focused on the boy's safety yesterday that I...forgot all about it."
"It's not wise for us to come to our door," said another round-faced policeman.
Mom was already incoherent in a hurry: "Officer, I will definitely pay attention next time... Ah, no... I mean, I know."
The big policeman waved his hand: "Don't be nervous. Although you forgot to call the police, it's not too much for you to send the injured to the hospital immediately and stay here all the time. Well, now tell me about yesterday's accident." Let's talk about the specific situation at night."
"Well... Last night, I was driving back to the city from Pingding Township where my cousin lives. I was talking to my daughter while driving. Suddenly, the boy jumped out from the side of the road. I couldn't react and hit him. he."
"Officer, it really was that boy who jumped out suddenly." Xiaoxi added eagerly, "Don't blame my mother!"
"Okay, don't explain." The big policeman said coldly, "There is no surveillance on those country roads, so you can just say that the boy hit the car himself."
Xiaoxi became anxious: "Officer, what I said is true! It's really not our responsibility, it's him..."
"Okay." The big policeman waved his hands impatiently, "I don't want to dwell on this question right now—I have other questions to ask you."
"What time was it at night when you ran into him?" asked the round-faced policeman.
Mom calculated: "It was past 12 o'clock when we arrived at the hospital, and when we bumped into him...it should be close to 11 o'clock."
"Were there no other vehicles or pedestrians on that road at the time?"
Mom and Xiaoxi shook their heads together and said, "No."
"Which road did you hit him on?"
My mother recalled it and said: "I remember this, um... I just passed the toll booth for more than ten minutes, and I should have hit him on Highway 28."
Hearing this sentence, the two policemen had a strange reaction. They glanced at each other quickly, with a strange look on their faces.
Both Xiaoxi and her mother noticed it.
"Are you sure? You really hit this kid on Route 28?" The big policeman reconfirmed.
"Yes." Mom asked hesitantly, "...what's the matter, officer, is there something wrong?"
The big policeman pondered for a moment, then leaned forward a little: "Let me ask you - did you often drive this road before?"
"No," my mother shook her head, "The one counted, this is the second time."
The round-faced policeman said, "No wonder you don't know."
Xiao Xi became more and more puzzled when he heard it, and asked, "What's going on, officer, what's wrong with that road?"
"You really don't know? Or didn't you pay attention on the way back and forth?"
"Didn't notice what?"
"Route 28 is the most special road in the journey from Pingding Township to our city." The round-faced policeman said, "There are neither houses nor farmland on both sides of the road, but all..."
Having said that, he paused. "It's all graveyards."
Three Graveyards Where Strange Things Happen
Hearing these words, Xiaoxi felt a chill run down her spine and gasped.
Only then did she remember that when she was driving to her aunt's house during the day, she had been sleeping in the car and never looked out the window.And when I came back at night, except for the short section of road in front illuminated by the headlights, the surrounding area was pitch black, and I couldn't see both sides of the road at all.
Mom opened her mouth and said, "Yes, I remembered. It is true that there are graves all around that part of the road-why is that so?"
The big policeman said: "That place used to be a large cemetery a long time ago. It was because of the need to build roads later that a road was built between these cemeteries. This is Route 28."
No wonder the road turned so many turns, it turned out to avoid those tombs.Xiaoxi thought to herself.
"There are no people on both sides of Highway 28. That road is very gloomy at night. Many cars dare not take this road at night-you are really brave enough." The round-faced policeman did not know whether it was a compliment or a sarcasm.
Mom's face turned pale, and she seemed a little scared: "I... don't know about this."
"And now you understand? It's strange that you hit the kid on Route 28 - as far as we know, there's no traffic on that road at night. As I said, There are very few vehicles."
This is true.Xiaoxi recalled that he had never seen any other vehicles on that road at that time, let alone pedestrians—then, where did this boy come from...
"Could it be a child from a nearby village who came here to play at night?" Mom guessed.
Hearing this, the two policemen shook their heads together, and the round-faced policeman said: "Go to the nearby village to find out if the children there dare to go to the area of Highway 28 to play at night. Nearby People say that strange things happen at night in the cemeteries on both sides of the road..."
He suddenly realized something and waved his hands: "Forget it, this has nothing to do with what we are going to talk about today."
Xiaoxi listened engrossed, and the policeman stopped suddenly, which disappointed her greatly, but she couldn't keep asking, and felt as uncomfortable as a cat scratching.
The big policeman winked at his colleague, and the two policemen stood up together: "Okay, let's learn about this first. In the next few days, we will try to contact the child's family. Before that , he will observe and recuperate in the hospital for a few days first. Of course, the cost..."
"Don't worry, it's all up to me." Mom said consciously.
The policeman nodded: "You take better care of him these two days, and when his family comes, you have to explain it better."
"Okay, I know. Thanks for reminding me." Mom replied with shame.
After the two policemen left, the mother said to Xiaoxi, "Let's go and see that boy."
Xiaoxi nodded.
Mom went to the nurse's station and asked about the boy's ward, and she and Xiaoxi looked for it.
Arrived.
Before entering the ward, my mother turned around and said seriously: "Xiaoxi, we don't know this boy at all. I don't know what he will say or do when he sees us later—but you remember Hold on, we caused people to become like this—so no matter what, you have to hold back, and don't show displeasure or impatience, understand?"
Xiaoxi frowned: "Mom, you make it sound like he's going to jump up and beat us up."
"It's not that dramatic, but...be careful," Mom said, a little uncertain.
At this moment, the door of the ward opened from the inside, and a nurse came out, who seemed to have just changed the medicine with the boy.Mom said to her, "We're here to take care of him."
The nurse nodded: "Okay, you go in." She walked away.
Xiaoxi and her mother walked in cautiously—the boy was wearing a hospital uniform, sitting on the bed with his back to them, the room was a bit dark, and the curtains were drawn.
The boy didn't seem to sense anyone coming in yet.Mom let out a breath, and wanted to say hello to the boy in a more relaxed way, only then remembered that she didn't know his name.She took Xiaoxi by the hand, walked around in front of the boy, smiled and said softly, "Hello."
The boy turned to look at them, until this time, Xiaoxi saw his appearance clearly for the first time - straight nose bridge, thick eyebrows, big eyes, round face revealing a boy's unique Heroic—he really looks decent, but there is gauze wrapped around his forehead.
It's a pity that the boy didn't have any expression on his face, he just looked at Xiaoxi's mother and daughter dully.
The atmosphere was a little awkward, and my mother asked, "Do you remember who we are?"
The boy hesitated for a moment, then shook his head.
Xiaoxi glanced at her mother quickly, and said with her eyes: Great, he doesn't remember that we hit him.
Mom glared at Xiaoxi: idiot, he will know sooner or later.
The mother squatted down and said guiltily: "My child, I'm really sorry, our car hit you. I'm very sorry. But the doctor said, your body is fine-just, you remember last night, why did you Are you going to suddenly run onto the road?"
It was still the dull expression——Mum and Xiaoxi looked at each other, sighed, not knowing what to say.
Xiaoxi whispered: "Mom, let's go out first and let him rest for a while."
Mother hesitated for a moment, nodded slightly, and stood up.
The mother and daughter were about to turn around and leave when the boy suddenly said, "I don't remember anything." He spoke with an unrecognizable foreign accent.
Xiaoxi and his mother looked at each other - thank God, he finally spoke.They thought that his language function was lost in this car accident.
Mom quickly leaned over and said, "It's okay, kid, we'll take care of you, and you'll be fine."
The boy looked at Xiaoxi's mother, and after a while, he smiled and nodded.
Xiaoxi and her mother let out a long sigh of relief.
Four names that frighten him
This is the third day in the hospital.Mom asked for leave from the unit, and Xiaoxi and Xiaoxi stayed in the boy's ward all the time. They only went home to rest at night.
For three days, although the boy still didn't think of anything, the relationship between him and Xiaoxi's mother and daughter became increasingly harmonious.
He doesn't talk much, but it can be seen that he is a sensible and considerate person.He knew that it was Xiaoxi's mother's car that hit him and caused him to lose his memory, but he didn't blame them at all.On the contrary—it's strange to say—Xiaoxi felt that he felt that this was very good.
There is nothing wrong with this boy in other respects, except for one thing - he always asks to close the curtains tightly, as if he can't see the light.It was always dark in the ward, which made Xiaoxi feel very uncomfortable.
This afternoon, the boy was lying in bed sleeping.Mom said to Xiaoxi: "I'm going to the company to deal with some things today, and I'll continue my vacation by the way, so you can stay here."
Xiaoxi complained in a low voice, "How many more days do we have to stay in the hospital?"
Mother put her index finger near her mouth, made a soft gesture, and then waved her hand, motioning for Xiaoxi to come to the door to speak.
"It should be soon. After the police find his parents, they will be able to take him out of the hospital." Mom said standing on the edge of the corridor.
Xiaoxi asked worriedly: "His parents won't make us lose a lot of money, will they?"
Mom sighed: "If losing money can solve the problem, I'll be thankful—I'm afraid people won't give up so easily."
"It's not entirely our responsibility..." Xiaoxi muttered.
"Okay, don't talk about it now." Mom looked at her watch, "I have to go to work."
After her mother left, Xiaoxi went back to the ward and grabbed a magazine to read.
After a while, the boy woke up and jumped out of bed.
Xiaoxi asked, "What are you doing?"
"Piss," he said.
Really, can't you put it mildly?Xiaoxi blushed and gave a vague "hmm".
When the boy entered the bathroom, Xiaoxi felt a little stuffy—probably because the curtains were kept closed—the ward was dark and gloomy from morning to night, almost making her breathless.
Xiaoxi walked to the window, opened the curtains a little, and the bright sunshine couldn't wait to get in. Xiaoxi bathed in the sunshine, and immediately felt comfortable physically and mentally.
At this moment, the boy came out of the bathroom. As soon as he came into contact with the dazzling sunlight, he subconsciously put his hands in front of his eyes and shouted loudly: "Ah! Close the window (curtain)! My... …Eye!"
Xiaoxi trembled in fright, and quickly closed the curtains.
After a while, the boy slowly moved his hands away from his eyes—it seemed that he felt at ease only after returning to the dark environment.
Xiaoxi stood in the corner as if she had done something wrong, not daring to say a word.
The boy walked up to her and said apologetically, "I scared you."
Xiaoxi originally didn't want to say anything more to this strange man, but suddenly thought that this was a good opportunity to get to know him, so she pretended to be casual and said: "It's okay, it's my fault."
The boy sat back on his hospital bed and said angrily, "Whenever I saw the dazzling light, I felt uneasy and... very scared, I don't know why."
Xiaoxi asked: "Why is this? Could it be that you couldn't see the sun where you lived?"
"I...don't know." He lowered his head and said melancholy.
I should talk to him more, maybe it can wake up some of his memories.Yes, just do it.
"Do you really not remember anything?" Xiaoxi asked.
The boy glanced at Xiaoxi and shook his head.
Xiaoxi thought about it. "Well, let me remind you, maybe when I say something, you will think of something."
"What do you want me to think?" he asked.
"First your name."
"I can't remember."
"I know. But I think, you don't even have a memory of your last name, do you? Maybe, I can help you remember."
The boy was a little surprised: "I don't even know, will you know?"
"Of course I don't know, but I'm talking one by one now, maybe when I say a certain surname, what will you think of?"
"Um... well."
"Well—let's start with the most common—'Lee'."
The boy thought hard, shook his head and said, "I have no impression."
"Then—'King'."
The boy frowned and shook his head.
"Zhao."
"wrong."
"open."
Shaking his head.
Half an hour later, Xiaoxi was sure that she had read the entire "Hundred Surnames", but the boy still didn't remember anything.
Even thinking of a surname is so difficult, it seems that I should not expect to restore his memory, Xiaoxi thought dejectedly.
"Well, I see, let's stop here for today." She said wearily.
The boy nodded, and it was obvious that he too was disappointed.
"Alas..." Xiaoxi sighed heavily, and leaned back in the chair, wanting to take a good rest.
Suddenly, the boy raised his head: "What did you say?"
Xiaoxi was stunned for a moment: "I didn't say anything."
"Just now you said...'hey'..." The boy suddenly put his hands on his head, closed his eyes, and kept repeating the word, "'hey', 'hey'..."
Seeing his painful appearance, Xiaoxi opened her mouth wide in surprise, and stood aside, at a loss.
Suddenly, the boy said a name loudly: "Ai Mingyu!"
Xiao Xi was startled for a moment, then jumped up, and shouted excitedly: "You remember, right? 'Ai Mingyu'...that's your name!"
The boy said blankly: "I don't know if this is my name...just now, when I heard you say 'ah', these three words flashed in my mind." He pointed to himself head.
Xiao Xi looked at him and said, "You can't be wrong, this must be your name! Your memory has recovered a bit!"
The boy also stared at Xiaoxi. "Ai Mingyu..." He repeated the name again, and suddenly trembled, then his face turned pale, and his whole body trembled violently.
"What's wrong with you?" Xiaoxi asked in surprise.
The boy curled up into a ball with a terrified expression on his face. He trembled and said, "I don't know what's going on... this name... scares me!"
"Did you remember something again?" Xiaoxi asked anxiously.
"Ah—! Don't make me think about it anymore! Please! Don't make me think about it again!" He hugged his head in pain and rolled over on the bed.
Xiaoxi never expected such a situation to happen, she was completely petrified.
After a full minute or so, the boy gradually calmed down.
After that, Xiaoxi didn't dare to talk about this topic with him anymore.
When it was close to five o'clock, my mother came back.After sitting in the ward for a while, Xiaoxi found an excuse and dragged her mother into the garden of the hospital.
"You said, his name is Ai Mingyu?" Mom asked suspiciously.
"Yes, with my reminder, he remembered it by himself." Xiaoxi said, "But he is afraid of this name."
"Why should he be afraid of his own name?"
"How do I know?" Xiaoxi said with lingering fear, "Didn't you see that when he pronounced this name for the second time, he was trembling with fear!"
Mom thought: "Maybe this name has some special meaning for him, and even the key to awakening his memory..."
"Then shall we call him by that name?" Xiaoxi asked uncertainly.
"If we want to help him regain his memory, we have to let him get used to the name slowly. But, we have to do it slowly..."
Xiaoxi shook her head, not understanding what her mother meant.
"Let me try it," Mom said.
Back in the ward, my mother took out apples and pears from a bag of fruits she bought, one in each hand, and asked the boy with a smile, "Which one do you like?"
"It's fine." He replied with a smile.He seemed to have forgotten the things that frightened him.
Mom peeled a pear with a fruit knife and handed it to the boy.
"Come on, Mingyu, eat a pear."
The boy reached out to take it.Suddenly, he realized something, and stared blankly at Xiaoxi's mother.
Xiaoxi suddenly became nervous.
Mom tentatively said: "It's been a few days, you have to have a name for me to call you - you don't mind if I call you Mingyu?"
The boy's face was frozen for at least ten seconds.Then he softened and said, "Okay."
He took the pear and ate it.
Mom looked back at Xiaoxi.
At this time, a strange idea suddenly appeared in Xiaoxi's mind.
The boy likes my mother, it must be.
boy with five riddles
Thankfully, on the afternoon of the fifth day, the two policemen finally came.
Xiaoxi had had enough, she was tired of staying in the hospital ward every day.She has long wanted to invite her friends to go swimming, shopping, and eat—now, after this matter is resolved—she can do these things.Come to think of it, there are less than ten days left of the precious summer vacation!How can people not regret it?
But to her surprise, it was still only the two police officers - they did not bring the boy's parents or family.
Still in that office, the doctor in the white coat went to the ward.Now there are only Xiaoxi, mother, and the two policemen sitting here.
The mother couldn't wait to ask: "Officer, how is it? Have you found the parents of the child?"
The big policeman took off his hat, put it on the desk, frowned and said, "This matter is really strange."
Xiaoxi and her mother stared at him, waiting for him to continue talking.
"On the road from Pingding Township to the city, there are four villages in one. We sent the boy's photo to each village, and asked the local police to question him next to him. As a result, no one knew him. Him, or seen him."
Xiaoxi and her mother opened their mouths wide in surprise.
The round-faced policeman added: "We have also posted notices on TV stations, newspapers and websites in the city, but so far, no one has contacted us."
"How is that possible?" Mom said in disbelief. "He can't have a home and a family, can he?"
At this time, Xiaoxi suddenly remembered the boy's initial attire—bare feet and upper body, dirty and old shorts, and remembered that he spoke with a foreign accent—she blurted out: "Could it be that he left from another place?" ran away from home, or a waif?"
"Of course we have thought about this. But no matter what the situation is, it shouldn't be that no one has seen him at all-but we don't understand the current situation-he seems to have fallen from the sky suddenly Same." The big policeman shrugged.
Xiaoxi was surprised by her mother's reaction—she blushed at the moment, as if someone was speaking ill of her son. "No, Sergeant, he's not a waif. I'm sure of that."
"How can you be sure?" the round-faced policeman asked.
"Because... Through my contact with him these few days, I found that he is a sensible and cute kid. Uh...Anyway, he is fundamentally different from those vagrants on the street, and I can feel it."
Although what mother said was true, for some reason, Xiaoxi felt a little uncomfortable.
The two policemen looked at each other, noncommittal.
"Forget it, don't worry about this for now. We will continue to help him find his family." The big policeman said, "The current question is, what should he do now?"
"What do you mean?" Mom asked.
"We think there are two options - first, temporarily send him to a children's welfare institution, of course, some of the corresponding expenses will be borne by you; second, you take him to live at home until we find him family."
Oh, obviously, the second option is impossible - Xiaoxi raised her head and looked at her mother - there is no doubt about it, right?
Mom thought about it for about half a minute, and said something that shocked Xiaoxi:
"Okay, police officer, I am willing to take this child to live with us. And, until his parents are found, I will bear all his education, medical care and other issues."
Xiaoxi's eyes widened, and she almost jumped up from her chair: "Mom, are you crazy? You said it yourself, we don't know anything about him! You want to let a stranger live in our house?"
"Xiaoxi!" Mom scolded, "Don't forget, who caused him to lose his memory and lose contact with his family? This is all our responsibility!"
"That's right, but the police officer also said that he can be sent to a children's welfare home. Why do you have to live in our house?"
"Because the conditions in the children's welfare home are not as good as ours." Seeing what Xiaoxi wanted to say, her mother stretched out her hand to stop her, "Okay, Xiaoxi, stop talking, I've already made my decision."
Xiaoxi's opened mouth seemed to be blocked by something, and after a while, she said softly, "Mom, are you sure you want to do this?" Almost begging.
"Yes, I'm sure." Mom looked at the two policemen, "Officer, do you have any objections?"
"Of course, this is the best." The round-faced policeman said.
At this time, Xiaoxi suddenly remembered something: "By the way, officer, the boy's memory has recovered a little bit, he remembers his name is 'Ai Mingyu'!"
"Oh, really? This is an important clue." The big policeman nodded and said, "This should be very helpful in finding his family."
"Okay, that's it." The two policemen stood up. "You can help the boy go through the discharge procedures in a while, and then take him home."
go home?God, I can finally go home.But——thinking of going home with that boy, Xiaoxi trembled inexplicably——
Why, do I feel uneasy?
[-] Does he feel no pain?
After completing the discharge procedures, it was already past 6 pm.
The gauze on Mingyu's head has been removed, but the stitches on his forehead will take several days to be removed.Fortunately, his hair drooped down to cover the scar, making it less conspicuous.Now, he put on the T-shirt and sports shorts that Xiaoxi's mother bought from him, and he looked like an ordinary city boy.
Mom drove her light green car from the garage to the downstairs of the inpatient department, stuck her head out of the car window and shouted, "Xiaoxi, Mingyu, get in the car."
Xiaoxi walked over and opened the front door, and sat in the co-pilot's seat.
Ming Yu also came over, but he stood in front of the car, a little at a loss.
"Mingyu, get in the car." Mom said.But he still didn't move.
"Could he be a little psychologically shadowed?" Xiaoxi reminded, "This car hit him."
"No way, didn't he lose his memory? He should have no memory of this car." Mom whispered, then got out of the car and came to Mingyu's side, "Why don't you get in the car?"
Mingyu said with some embarrassment: "The car door... how do you open it?"
Oh——Xiaoxi rolled her eyes upwards—she really lost her memory, she even forgot how to open the door.
Mom smiled and helped Mingyu open the back seat door of the car. After seeing him get in, she came back to the front and started the car.
The car was driving on the wide and crowded roads and overpasses in the city. Xiaoxi kept observing Mingyu's expression through the rearview mirror, and found that he was greedily staring at everything outside the car window, as if these tall buildings, shops, sculptures, vehicles—including the whole world It was a scene he had never seen before.
Could he really forget so completely?Xiaoxi thought suspiciously, why do I feel that this is the first time he has seen these things...
Mom's question interrupted Xiaoxi's thoughts: "What do you two want to eat tonight? Is it Korean barbecue, spicy hot pot, or Western food?"
Hearing this, Xiao Xi's spirit came up immediately: "Of course it's Western food! I haven't eaten steak for a long time."
"What about you, Mingyu? What do you like to eat?" Mom asked with a smile.
Mingyu sat in the back row with a dazed expression, as if he didn't have any idea about the options just now.
Mom also saw it, and she changed the way of asking: "Just tell Auntie, what is your favorite food."
After being bored for a long time, he said, "I like to eat... meat."
"Okay, then let's eat western food. There is a western restaurant nearby, and the steak there is the best in the city."
While speaking, my mother turned the car into a bustling commercial street, and in a short while, she arrived in front of this western restaurant.
After parking the car, mother came out first, and then helped Mingyu open the car door.After that, the three of them walked into this tastefully decorated restaurant together.
Xiaoxi chose a seat by the window and sat with her mother, Mingyu sat opposite them.A young male waiter came over with a menu.
"Several please order." The waiter said politely.
"I want a fruit salad, sirloin steak, seven ripe, and mango pudding... Well, that's all." Xiaoxi skillfully ordered her favorite dishes.
"Mingyu, what about you?" Mom handed the menu to Mingyu.
Just as Xiaoxi guessed, he looked at them blankly, not knowing what to do.
"Let me help you," Mom said. "You like meat, don't you? So... a filet mignon and a frankfurter."
"How mature should a filet mignon be?"
Mom thought for a while: "I want to be fully familiar with it. Well, it's mine now, I want..."
After ordering, the waiter hurried away.
Mom took a sip of lemon tea and asked, "Mingyu, do you like this restaurant?"
"I like it." He said bluntly.
"Their dishes will make you like it even more," Mom said with a smile.
After a while, the hot sizzling steak was served. The waiter poured the fragrant sauce on the steak and bowed politely: "Please use it slowly."
Mom picked up the cutlery on the table and demonstrated, "Mingyu, hold the fork in your left hand and the knife in your right hand. Press down on the steak, cut a small piece with the knife, and then you can put the fork in your mouth and eat."
Mingyu followed suit, his movements were very clumsy.After finally cutting off a large piece of meat, he inserted it hard with a fork and put it into his mouth in one bite.The whole mouth was covered with meat, the cheeks were bulging, and the meat juice overflowed from the corner of the mouth.
God, the way he eats is really rude.Xiaoxi stared at him in a daze.
"Is it delicious, Mingyu?" Mom asked.
He swallowed the big piece of meat with great effort, his eyes flickered, and he was almost moved to tears: "It's delicious, it's so delicious! I've never eaten such delicious meat!"
He said this in a loud voice, attracting the guests from other tables to look over here.Xiaoxi buried her face down, her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.
This country bumpkin, his reaction is too exaggerated!What a disgrace to sit with him!
Mingyu used blunt and mechanical movements to cut off another piece of meat, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed hard.After eating this piece of meat, he looked at the knife and fork in his hand and said, "I'm not used to this thing."
Mother swallowed the food in her mouth, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and said awkwardly: "I can only make do with it, there are no chopsticks here."
"No need." Ming Yu cracked his mouth and smiled.
Then, he made an astonishing move.
He stretched out his right hand and directly grabbed the whole steak on the iron plate!
"Ah!" Xiaoxi and her mother couldn't help but yelled out together. "Be careful, it's hot!"
Mingyu held the meat in his hand and said nonchalantly, "It's not hot."
Then, he ate the steak like a piece of bread, not to mention how enjoyable it was.
Xiaoxi and her mother looked at each other in blank dismay, stunned.
Those who often eat steak know that in order to keep the meat hot, the iron plate that holds the steak is scalded before, and the temperature is at least above 90 degrees!But just now, they saw Mingyu reach out to the iron plate to grab the steak with their own eyes.
There was no doubt that his hand touched the iron plate, but he was fine!
Does he not feel pain?Xiaoxi thought in astonishment.
Mom was obviously also thinking about this problem, she stretched out a finger involuntarily, and lightly touched the iron plate in front of Mingyu. "Ouch!" Quickly withdrew his hand, put it to his mouth and blew.
At this time, almost all the guests in the restaurant stopped eating, and even the passing waiters stopped. Everyone stared dumbfounded at this strange boy who ate steak as a biscuit.
Xiaoxi's face was already red to the neck, she was so embarrassed that she couldn't bear it - thinking about it now, when eating in the hospital cafeteria, Mingyu's appearance was very rude, but they didn't pay much attention at that time.
Mom also wanted to persuade Mingyu to eat more politely, but before he could say anything, he had already finished the steak.
Mingyu was about to reach out to grab the two sausages again, but his mother finally couldn't help but said, "Mingyu, this... just eat it with a fork."
"Doesn't this need to be cut into small pieces?" he asked.
"Well... this is not necessary."
"Okay." He put a fork in the middle of the sausage, and ate it again, with oil dripping from his mouth.
Xiaoxi no longer has any appetite, and her only hope now is to leave this embarrassing place as soon as possible.
After eating two sausages, Mingyu naturally wiped his mouth with the back of his hand as a napkin, looking very satisfied.
Mom asked: "Mingyu, are you full?"
Xiaoxi stared at his face and prayed in her heart—don't say you want another one.
Mingyu glanced at Xiaoxi: "Well... I'm full."
"Are you really full?" Mom felt that he was not so sure about his answer.
"It's full." He said again.
"That's good." Mom greeted the waiter, "Pay the bill."
After paying the bill, Xiao Xi quickly left with his head down as if fleeing.She thought in her heart that she would never come to this western restaurant again.
[-]. What is he doing in the cemetery?
"Crack." Mom pressed the switch, and the light in the living room turned on.
"Welcome to our house, Mingyu. From now on, you will be a member of this family." Mom said with a smile.
Mingyu squinted his eyes for a while, and it was obvious that he still didn't like too strong light.But soon, he got used to it, and looked at this cozy and stylish home with wide eyes.
Mingyu turned his head and smiled at Xiaoxi's mother.
"You like it here, don't you?" Mom asked.
He nodded with certainty.
"Our place is on the first floor, and there is a garden and a pool at the entrance—it's late now, and you'll enjoy it even more during the day tomorrow." Mom patted his shoulder, "Now, let me take you to your room. "
"I have my own room?" he asked in surprise.
"Of course, our house has three rooms besides the living room. One for me, one for Xiaoxi, and now, that study room is your room—come on, let's take a look——Xiaoxi, don't you come with me ?"
Xiaoxi could only stand up from the sofa and follow them to the study.
Mingyu looked at the bookcases, sofa, and computer in the study, looking very happy: "Should I sleep in this room from now on?"
"Yes." Mom nodded.
"It must be very comfortable to sleep here." As he said, he lay down and slept on the wooden floor, looking very satisfied.
Oh, Xiaoxi turned her face away and secretly laughed.
"Oh, no, no..." Mom said with a smile, "Why would I let you sleep on the floor?"
Mingyu stood up and looked around wonderingly: "But, there is no bed."
"It will come out soon." Mom went to the folding sofa and quickly fiddled with the back and base of the sofa. After a while, the sofa turned into a bed.
Mingyu's eyes widened as if watching a magic show.His expression amused Mom.
"This is called a folding sofa bed. How about it? It's amazing, right?" Mom smiled. "Now you can lie on it and try it out. I'll get you a pillow and a cool quilt."
Mom walked out, Mingyu didn't lie down on his bed, but went to the desk, picked up a novel book, didn't know if he didn't understand it or was not interested, and quickly put it down.Then, he found a glass photo frame on the table. There was a family of three in the photo. The young parents were holding a 3 or 4-year-old little girl, looking very happy.
He held the photo frame in front of his eyes, looked at it carefully for a while, then looked back at Xiao Xi, and suddenly said as if he had discovered some new world: "The little girl in this photo is you!"
Xiaoxi rolled her eyes: "Nonsense, of course it's me. Do we still have other people's family photos on our desk?"
He ignored Xiao Xi's teasing, and continued, "This is your mother."
Xiaoxi turned her face away and shrugged her shoulders.
After a while, he asked in confusion, "This person is..."
"That's my father." Xiaoxi said.
"Why have I never seen him?" Mingyu asked curiously.
"I'm afraid you won't see him."
"Why, isn't he here?"
"Yes, in a far away place."
After a short pause, he asked again, "Then when will he come back?"
Xiaoxi really felt a little annoyed, "He died when I was 5 years old." She thought she could answer plainly, but there was still a hint of sadness in her tone.
Mingyu opened his mouth and lowered his eyes: "I'm sorry..."
Xiaoxi took a deep breath: "It's nothing, it all happened a long time ago."
Mingyu picked up the photo frame again and looked at it carefully - Xiaoxi didn't know why he was so interested in this photo.
Suddenly, Xiaoxi noticed that Mingyu was unconsciously rubbing the photo frame with his hands, and tears were streaming from his eyes.
"Hey, hey..." She stepped forward and looked at Mingyu, "You don't have to be sad for me. I have long adapted to life with my mother, and we are very happy."
Mingyu wiped away his tears and said sadly: "No, that's not what it means. I don't know what's going on...Anyway, when I see this photo, I feel very sad."
Xiaoxi stared at him gaping, not knowing what to say.
At this moment, my mother walked in holding the pillow and quilt.Mingyu turned his back, put the photo frame back to its original place, and wiped away the tears on his face with the back of his hand.
Mom didn't notice anything, she fiddled with the pillows and quilt: "You can sleep for a night first, if you can't get used to this sofa bed, I'll buy a new single bed tomorrow."
"I feel good." Mingyu said.
Mom smiled and touched his head: "Okay, let's take a bath."
Mom takes Mingyu to the bathroom and teaches him to use the shower.He didn't seem to like this way of bathing with water sprayed from above, but he agreed to try it.
Mom closed the door from the outside.Come to the living room and sit with Xiaoxi on the sofa.
"Hey daughter, why do you look so sullen?"
Xiaoxi looked up: "How can you make me happy? I lost such a big face in the western restaurant today."
Mother leaned her head on the back of the sofa, as if recalling the scene of eating, and after a while, she laughed: "It's really embarrassing, but thinking about it, his actions are also quite cute."
"Cute?" Xiaoxi said with widened eyes, "He's just like a primitive!"
"You have to forgive him, he has lost his memory..."
"And we caused it." Xiaoxi rolled his eyes and said, "You don't have to remind me every now and then."
"No, what I mean is—he may have forgotten some basic etiquette, or common sense of life, we have to teach him slowly."
"Really... I don't think so." Xiaoxi said thoughtfully, "I don't think he 'forgot', but he lived like this before he lost his memory."
"Don't say that, how is this possible? Xiaoxi, I think you have some prejudice against Mingyu."
"Look at you, there is 'Mingyu' on the left, and 'Mingyu' on the right." Xiaoxi said dissatisfiedly, "I think you really treat him as your son, right? He's even closer than a daughter."
"Oh...isn't it?" Mom sighed, "I've never had a son, and now that I have this opportunity, of course I'm addicted to it."
"You...!" Xiaoxi's nose twisted in anger.
"Hahaha, my good daughter is jealous." Mom hugged Xiaoxi and laughed, "What are you worried about? Are you afraid that Mommy will be snatched away?"
"Hmph, I don't care." Xiao Xi pretended to be disdainful.
"Really? Really don't care?" Mom reached under Xiaoxi's armpit and scratched her vigorously, "Do you really care?"
"Hahahaha, okay, okay, I surrender..."
While the mother and daughter were fighting, Mingyu came out of the bathroom and was already dressed.
"Hey, did you wash it so soon?" Mom asked.
"Well... I'm still not used to it." Mingyu scratched his head.
"It's okay, I will get used to it slowly." Mom said with a smile.
Mingyu sat on the other side of the sofa, and after a while, asked, "What should I do now?"
Mom glanced at the wall clock on the wall: "It's almost 10 o'clock, if you are tired, you can go back to your room and sleep."
Mingyu said, "I won't go to bed so early."
Xiaoxi originally wanted to use the remote control to turn on the TV, but when he heard what he said, he was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Then what did you do at night?"
As soon as she asked, she regretted it—Mingyu had already lost his memory, how could he possibly be able to answer this question.
Unexpectedly, Mingyu thought about this question seriously.After a moment he said, "I can't remember, but I have a feeling that I should be doing something at night."
Xiaoxi opened her mouth, a question came to her throat at this moment, ready to come out.
But in the end she held back and didn't ask.
Mom turned on the TV and said to Mingyu: "Since you don't want to sleep, let's watch TV for a while."
"I'm going to take a shower." Xiaoxi stood up from the sofa.
After washing up, Xiaoxi went back to her room and lay on the bed, but she couldn't fall asleep because of tossing and turning.
By the way, I should have noticed this problem a long time ago——
On the night of the car accident, he was not hit by us while walking on the road, but suddenly jumped out from the side.
"There are no homes or farmland on either side of Highway 28, it's all cemeteries."
The words of the police echoed in Xiaoxi's ears again.
Suddenly, she covered her mouth and felt chills all over her body, and her hairs stood on end.
That night, before hitting him, he was in that cemetery!
What was he doing at that time?Why did you suddenly run out?
eight night swimming
Xiaoxi lay on the bed, the more she thought about it, the more frightened she became.She wanted to go to her mother's room and tell her what was on her mind.However, everything was just her unreasonable conjecture, meaningless.
In the end, she forced herself to calm down and read silently——I was thinking too much, and I was simply scaring myself.
The TV in the living room could no longer be heard, probably turned off.The mother and the boy probably went back to their rooms to sleep.
It's time for me to go to bed too. Tomorrow, it might be better if I invite my buddy out for a drink and a heart-to-heart talk...
After thinking about it, Xiaoxi fell into a deep sleep.
The night passed slowly in silence.
At some point, Xiaoxi was awakened by some small voices.
In the mist, she felt as if she heard the sound of water.
She gradually became sober, and her judgment became more accurate.
Finally, she clearly felt that the sound of water was coming from outside the house.
Why is there the sound of water outside?She was a little confused at first, but suddenly thought of it.
pool.
Xiaoxi got up from the bed and walked to the window. From this angle of her room, she could only see the edge of the pool.
Xiaoxi hesitated for a moment, and decided to go to the door to see what happened.
Boldly, she turned on the lights in the bedroom and corridor, and walked to the living room.When she came to the door, she was surprised to find that the door was open—at this time, she had guessed more than half of it in her heart, and she just wanted to go out to find out what the hell was going on with that kid.
Xiaoxi gently pushed the door open and tiptoed out. There was moonlight tonight, so she could basically see the situation outside.
She stopped.
Although she had guessed before, she never expected that such a scene would happen——
Mingyu's whole body was immersed in the pool in the garden, and his naked upper body glowed in folds under the moonlight.He picked up a puddle of water with his hands and splashed it on his face, and from time to time he caught a small fish in the pond and played with it in his hands, looking carefree and happy.
This scene, under the soft moonlight, is like a painting.
Xiaoxi was dumbfounded, she never expected that this fish pond with a slight smell of fish would be able to form such a beautiful picture scroll with this boy in the night.
While Xiaoxi was staring blankly, Mingyu in the pool seemed to sense something. He turned around and saw Xiaoxi not far away.
For a moment, both of them were a little embarrassed.
"Well... I couldn't sleep, so I just wanted to take a bath in this pool." Mingyu scratched his head and said.
Xiaoxi curled her lips: "You don't take a shower at home, so you come to take a bath in this fish pond? Let me tell you, the water is not as clean as you think."
Mingyu said nonchalantly, "I don't think it's anything."
"Then you can't treat this as a swimming pool. You're having a good time—if you let others see it, you might think that there was a big fish in this pond." Xiaoxi teased.
Mingyu rubbed his nose and laughed.
"Get up quickly, you will catch a cold if you stay in this cold water for a long time." Xiaoxi said.
"Oh, good." Mingyu responded, holding onto the edge of the pool and jumping out of the water.
As soon as he jumped out, Xiaoxi almost fainted—by the bright moonlight, she suddenly saw that Mingyu was standing in front of her naked, wet and naked!
"Ah!" Xiaoxi hurriedly turned her back, and said in shame and annoyance, "Why are you wearing nothing!"
Mingyu didn't seem to realize that there was something wrong with him at all, he scratched his head blankly and said, "I told you I was taking a shower, of course I didn't wear anything."
"Stop talking, just put on your clothes!"
Mingyu put on the clothes and trousers that were placed by the pool, and walked in front of Xiaoxi: "It's done."
Fortunately, at night, Mingyu didn't see Xiaoxi's tomato-like face.She lowered her head and walked towards the house, Mingyu followed behind.
Back home, Xiao Xi closed the door and said to Ming Yu in a low voice: "From now on, you are not allowed to come out alone at night! Also... how dangerous it is for you to open the door like this, what if a thief comes in?"
Knowing that he had done something wrong, Mingyu lowered his head and said, "I know."
"Okay, go back to your own room." Xiaoxi said.
Just about to go back to the bedroom, Xiaoxi suddenly glanced at the floor-to-ceiling windows of the living room, the curtains were completely drawn.
In an instant, she realized a problem that she hadn't thought of before.
Xiao Xi turned her back and asked Ming Yu behind her, "Didn't you turn on the light when you came out?"
Mingyu was stunned for a moment: "No."
Xiaoxi pointed to the window and said, "The curtains are completely drawn, and no moonlight can come in—how did you get from the room to the door just now?"
Mingyu was stunned for a while, then said, "I can see it."
Xiao Xi asked dumbfounded, "Can your eyes see in the dark?"
Mingyu asked back: "Yes, can't you?"
"Of course I can't." I'm normal.Xiaoxi didn't say the second half of the sentence.
Mingyu let out a "huh" and didn't have much reaction.
"Hmm... wait." Xiaoxi decided to try it out. She quickly walked to her room, closed the door, and turned off the lights in the corridor, and the room became pitch black.
Xiaoxi was several meters away from Mingyu.She stretched out a few fingers and asked, "How much is this?"
"Three." Mingyu replied without thinking.
Xiaoxi was amazed: "My God, you can really see it!"
"Is this strange?" Mingyu asked in wonder.
Xiaoxi turned on the lights in the corridor again, nodded and said, "Yes, it's very strange."
At this time, mother came out of the bedroom in her pajamas, saw Xiaoxi and Mingyu standing in the living room, and asked, "What are you doing?"
Xiaoxi originally wanted to tell her mother about the weird behavior of the "nocturnal animal", but suddenly remembered the embarrassing scene by the pool just now, and quickly made up a reason: "Mingyu wanted to find the bathroom, but he forgot where it was."
"Here, why did you go to the living room." Mom said, pointing to the other side.
"Oh, okay." Mingyu walked towards the bathroom, as if he really wanted to go to the bathroom.
This kid is quite cooperative, Xiaoxi thought.
"I'm going back to my room to sleep." Xiaoxi walked towards the room.
Mom nodded, she waited for Mingyu to come out of the bathroom, watched him walk into the study, and then turned off the lights in the corridor.
It wasn't necessary, he could see in the dark.Xiaoxi really wanted to tell her mother.
Nine Meili's Expectation
"So, you really saw it?" Xiaoxi's best friend, Meili, stared, her face flushed red.
"What did you see?" Xiaoxi said unnaturally, and gave her a blank look.
"You saw all of the boy's body?" Meili asked panting.
"Keep your voice down, you're going to die!" Xiaoxi glanced at the other people in the cold drink shop in embarrassment, and her face turned red. "Not at all! It's pitch black at night, I can't see clearly at all!"
Mei Li tilted her head and said in disbelief, "Don't lie to me, you just said that the moonlight is very bright."
"Okay! Don't talk about this!" Xiaoxi said irritably, her face turned into a big tomato again, "Hey, I've told you so much, why are you only interested in this? Who are you!"
"Can this be my fault? I've grown up so much, I've never seen a naked boy—oh, not to mention my one-year-old cousin." Meili, who is half a year older than Xiaoxi, said with a sigh.
"Then you go!" Xiao Xi pushed Mei Li out, "You go to the men's bathroom and have a look!"
"Okay, okay, stop making trouble." Meili squeezed back with a smile, and adjusted her face to a serious look, "Seriously—is that boy really so weird?"
Xiao Xi glared at her and said, "You think I'm telling you a story? I don't have that in mind."
Mei Li asked suspiciously: "You said he ran out of the cemetery and was hit by you? Then what is he doing alone in that eerie cemetery at night?"
After asking this sentence, Meili couldn't help shivering and rubbing her arms with her hands.
Xiaoxi rolled her eyes: "If I know the answer, why should I ask you to come out and tell me?"
Mei Li asked: "What about your mother? Doesn't she find this unusual?"
Xiaoxi sighed: "I told her, but she thinks—that boy may have run out to play alone, lost his way, and then ran to the cemetery."
Mei Li thought: "It is indeed possible."
Xiaoxi said anxiously: "But this is not the only thing that is strange about him. I told you just now - he seems to have no pain sensation, and his eyes are like cats, with night vision function! These prove that he is not an ordinary person at all."
"Then who do you think he is?" Merry asked, staring at her.
Xiaoxi shrugged his shoulders: "I don't know. But I feel that he is definitely not a normal boy, and there must be some secret hidden in him."
She stopped, took a big sip of iced orange juice, and continued: "And my intuition tells me that his weirdness is far more than that, it's just that he hasn't shown it yet."
Mei Li stared at Xiao Xi intently, and after a while, she suddenly smiled and said, "It's really interesting."
"What?" Xiaoxi looked at him.
"A handsome and mysterious boy." Meili said excitedly, "Isn't this very interesting?"
Xiao Xi has no objection to this point.But she said uneasily: "But I always have a vague feeling that his appearance seems to bring some kind of danger..."
"For example, he slipped out to swim naked in the middle of the night and left the door of your house wide open?"
"No, not this kind of thing. I mean, himself."
Meili picked up the chocolate sundae in front of her, took a sip and put it into her mouth. After swallowing it, she said, "I think you think too much? From what you just described, I think this boy is quite simple. Like a child who doesn't understand anything—not dangerous at all."
Xiaoxi gently stirred the cold drink, lowered her head and said nothing.
Mei Li asked: "Then what is he doing now? At your house?"
Xiaoxi nodded: "Most likely he is watching TV again. He likes watching TV very much, as if he has never watched it before."
Mei Li suddenly put her head in front of Xiao Xi, and said in a low voice: "When will you bring him out and let me get to know him, how about that? Maybe I will become friends with him."
"Don't be an idiot, okay?" Xiaoxi glared at Mei Li, and then sighed, "However, you will get to know each other without my introduction, just in a few days."
"What do you mean?" Mei Li asked with wide eyes.
Xiaoxi said helplessly: "My mother said that she has already contacted the principal of our school and plans to send him to study in our school after the school starts, and he will be in the same class as us. Do you think you will not know him by then? ?”
"Really?" Merry said excitedly, "That's great!"
Xiao Xi looked at his buddy suspiciously, and asked incomprehensibly, "Are you really interested in him? What is it about him that attracts you?"
"As I said just now, it's not easy to meet such a mysterious boy at any time." Mei Li said brightly, "Compared to those boring boys in our class who only know how to surf the Internet and play games, But it's much more fun!"
"I hope you get what you want." Xiaoxi said sarcastically, looking at her buddy.
Ten he became a brother
Time flies, and the summer vacation is almost over.
The night before the start of school, her mother called Xiaoxi to her room and said to her, "Xiaoxi, tomorrow morning, I will drive you and Mingyu to school. In school, you have to help him adapt to the new environment and teach him how to communicate with his classmates. Be friends."
Xiaoxi gave a dull "hmm".
"Also, I told the school that Mingyu is your brother—you should tell others like this, remember."
Xiaoxi raised her head: "Why do you say he is my brother?"
Mom stared at Xiaoxi: "How else can I say it? Don't you want everyone to know the real situation - we hit him with a car and caused him to lose his memory?"
Xiaoxi opened her mouth and lowered her head helplessly.After a while, she seemed to remember something again, and asked: "He has lost his memory, now he is suddenly asked to study in the second year of junior high school, can he keep up?"
Mother shrugged her shoulders: "There is no way. I can't let him start from the first grade of elementary school, can I? In terms of study, you can help him more. If it doesn't work, I will ask a tutor to help him at night Make up a lesson."
Xiaoxi frowned and said, "It's really troublesome."
"Xiaoxi..."
"Okay, stop talking." Xiao Xi hurriedly gestured, "My ears are ringing from those words."
Mom sighed: "Xiaoxi, after so many days, why do I feel that you still have prejudices against Mingyu? He watches TV at home every day, or goes to the community to play for a while. Hate—why do you keep ignoring him?"
What her mother said made Xiaoxi fall into deep thought—yes, Mingyu did not do anything unusual these days, it seemed that he had gradually adapted to life in this house.
His biggest hobby is watching TV. Sometimes, Xiaoxi wants to laugh—he is like a one or two-year-old toddler, and he even enjoys watching the repeated commercials on TV.When he saw that he was happy, he opened his mouth and giggled "hehehe".
Indeed, he is not an annoying person, and it can even be said that he is a simple and lovely guy.However, when Xiaoxi thinks of his different and weird places—and his mysterious origin—he always has a kind of defensiveness in his heart, which prevents her and Mingyu from getting close.
However, considering that he will soon be in the same class as him, and will be forced to be a brother and sister, Xiaoxi feels that it is time to establish a good relationship with him, after all, he will spend more time in contact with him every day.
Thinking of this, Xiaoxi raised her head to look at her mother, and forced a smile: "Okay, Mom, I will try my best to help him."
Mom also smiled: "That's right."
Seeing her mother's relieved look, Xiaoxi couldn't help asking: "Mom, why do you care so much about my attitude towards Mingyu? He's just staying at our house for a while."
Mom was silent for a moment, then said: "But judging from the current situation, it may not be just a matter of him staying in our house temporarily."
After a pause, she continued: "It has been more than ten days, and the police have not contacted us, which means that they have not found his parents. Xiaoxi, have you ever thought that if the police have been unable to find his family? , or his family is no longer here..."
"Then what are you going to do?" Xiaoxi asked urgently.
Mother stared at her: "If that's the case, I'm going to adopt Mingyu as an adopted son. At that time, you will really be brothers and sisters—Xiaoxi, now you know why I care so much about your attitude towards him, right?"
Xiaoxi took a deep breath, it seemed that she was really ready to get along with this weird person for a long time.
Chaos in Eleven Classroom
"Everyone, I would like to introduce a new classmate who transferred to our class. His name is Mingyu, and he is Jiang Xiaoxi's elder brother in our class. Everyone applauds and welcomes you." Teacher Wu, the teacher in charge of the class, stood on the podium and introduced to everyone.
The students applauded one after another, and some whispered——
"It's pretty handsome."
"It looks a little honest."
"When did Jiang Xiaoxi have a brother?"
Teacher Wu signaled everyone to be quiet, and then said to the new classmates standing beside him: "Mingyu, please ask everyone. From now on, you will be a member of this group."
Mingyu stood in the middle of the podium, and said a little shyly, "Hi everyone, my name is Mingyu, I hope you will take care of me."
Very old-fashioned self-introduction.Xiaoxi snickered in her heart—it must be her mother who taught him last night.
After applauding again, Teacher Wu said to Mingyu, "You can sit in the sixth row seat alone for now, and we will arrange the same table later."
Mingyu nodded, walked to the seat the teacher said and sat down.
"Okay, now please take out your Chinese books, today we will talk about the first lesson of the second year of junior high school..."
During class, Xiaoxi sneaked glances at Mingyu who was sitting two rows behind her from time to time, and found that he was holding a book, looked very interested, and listened to the class more seriously than anyone else.Looks like it's obviously from going to school for the first time, so fresh about everything.
In the middle of the class, something unexpected happened.
Perhaps Mr. Wu wanted to test the level of the new students, so he called out by name: "Mingyu, please read the fifth to eighth paragraphs of the text aloud."
When Mingyu heard the teacher call his name, he froze for a moment, a little at a loss.
Teacher Wu thought he didn't hear clearly, so he said it again.
Mingyu became more and more embarrassed, he looked at Xiaoxi uneasily, as if he was asking her for help.
Xiaoxi didn't expect such a situation, she didn't know what to do—she couldn't raise her hand and say to help him read.
A girl sitting in front of Mingyu turned her face away and whispered, "The teacher told you to read the text, no matter what, you should stand up first."
Hearing what she said, Mingyu stood up from the chair hesitantly.
Teacher Wu thought he was finally going to start reading, so he nodded at him: "Let's start."
Mingyu asked blankly, "Start what?"
Some students laughed, and Teacher Wu became a little impatient: "I have said it twice - read the fifth to eighth paragraphs of the text aloud."
Mingyu shook his head and said, "I can't read."
The classmates all looked at him, looking at the newcomer cheerfully as if they were watching a scene, wondering what kind of medicine he was selling in his gourd.
Teacher Wu pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, frowned and said, "What do you mean you can't read? It doesn't matter if you can't read well, but you can't just read a sentence."
This time, Mingyu said surprisingly: "I don't know these words."
The whole class laughed coaxingly, most of them stared at Mingyu as if they were looking at an alien, and some of them looked at Xiaoxi, as if they wanted to find the answer from her.A classmate beside Xiaoxi said, "Jiang Xiaoxi, your brother is so amazing!"
Xiaoxi was so ashamed, her face flushed red, as if she was the one who made a fool of herself, she really wanted to find a crack to get in.
Seeing the chaos in the classroom, Teacher Wu also became angry: "You can't read? Students in the second grade of junior high school don't know Chinese characters—are you from a foreign country? I think... are you deliberately making trouble?"
Mingyu looked aggrieved: "I don't know him, so I came to learn."
The students in the class laughed even harder, and some mischievous even whistled-meaning, this scene is great.
Mingyu's words made Teacher Wu not know what to say for a moment.He didn't expect that the newcomer looked honest, but he was actually an "veteran" who caused chaos.Now, he was furious, and he waved his hands angrily: "Forget it, sit down!"
Immediately afterwards, he almost shouted: "Jiang Xiaoxi, come and read!"
Xiaoxi was taken aback—she didn't expect that Teacher Wu, out of frustration, would turn his anger on her, the class monitor.Now he calls for himself to read, the meaning is obvious——Jiang Xiaoxi, look at the good deeds that brother of yours has done!You come to atone for him!
There was no way, Xiaoxi had no choice but to be ridiculed by the whole class - she was convinced now that the ridicule had been transferred to her - stood up and finished reading the text with a voice like a mosquito.
Dodecyl Sulfuric Acid Threat
Finally, the first class is finally over.For the first time, Xiaoxi felt that the class made her so uncomfortable.
Meili walked up to Xiaoxi, looked at her and said, "I sympathize with what happened to you."
"The handsome guy you want to meet is over there, go find him." Xiaoxi said weakly.
"I'll go, but before that, I want to clarify two questions. First, why does your brother look so stupid? Second, when did he become your brother?"
"The first question is to ask himself; the second question is to ask my mother."
"Don't be so indifferent." Meili glanced at Mingyu behind him, "Do you think he really can't read? Or did he deliberately create a comedy effect?"
"Don't bother me, okay?" Xiaoxi put his hand on his forehead, "I don't want to talk about him anymore."
Mei Li pursed her lips, spread her hands, and sat beside her without speaking.
On the other side, Mingyu is surrounded by several people, they are the mischievous boys in the class.
"Hey buddy, how's your first day going?" A tall, muscular guy with a disfigured face covered in festering pimples.His nickname is "sulfuric acid".
Mingyu glanced at him, but didn't speak.
"You know? At first, I thought class was a fucking boring thing, but the good show you performed today made me very happy." Sulfuric acid said.
"I didn't act in any drama." Mingyu said.
"Okay, don't be so serious." A boy with thick lips next to Sulfuric acid said, "You look very good, would you like to join us?"
Mingyu remembered that Xiaoxi's mother had talked with him for a long time last night, one of which was to make more friends with the students in the class.
But he didn't like the few people in front of him very much.
"Hey, what about you, newcomer." The boy with thick lips said, "Would you like to join us?"
"Why join you?" Mingyu asked.
Several people laughed together, Sulfuric acid said: "Joining us means you will have a lot of fun. For example, we can discuss together how to make the boring class interesting, just like the Chinese class just now."
Mingyu understood what they meant, and said, "No, I want to study hard."
Sulfuric acid stared at Mingyu for a long time, as if trying to judge whether he was serious or joking.After more than ten seconds, he seemed to realize something.
"Maybe this guy is really a fool." Sulfuric acid said to several boys around him.
"I can see that too," said a boy with a metal pendant around his neck. "But, that's what we need for fools."
Mingyu stared at them, his eyes became a little different from before.
"Let's see it this way," Sulfuric acid bent down and lay down on Mingyu's desk, "After school in the afternoon, we will take you to a fun place so that you can learn a lot."
"No, I'm going home after school." Mingyu refused.
"Hey, Boss, he is toasting and not eating fine wine." The boy with the metal pendant said.
Naturally, Sulfuric Acid also felt that he couldn't hold back his face. He put his face close to Mingyu, almost touching his nose, and said, "New here, it seems that you don't understand one thing - in this class, follow me, and you will There are good fruits to eat; if you don't buy my account, you can only suffer."
Mingyu and his eyes met, did not show a timid look, and did not speak.
At this time, the bell for the second class rang, Sulfuric acid straightened up, waved at those people, and signaled them to return to their seats.Before leaving, he said one last thing to Mingyu:
"Think about it carefully, I will invite you again."
After saying this, he also left and returned to the corner of the last row.
Meili witnessed the whole process, she took a deep breath:
"It seems that this kid got into trouble on the first day."
Thirteen three against three
The first class in the afternoon was physical education. Mingyu didn't know that the class could still be held outdoors, so he seemed very excited.
line up.do exercises.Do long jump training.
Mingyu tried his best to follow the teacher and classmates, and completed the prescribed projects.Then, it's free time.
Xiaoxi was sweating all the time, afraid that Mingyu would make a fool of himself in PE class again.Fortunately, this did not happen.
The students all dispersed and divided into groups to carry out their favorite activities.Some played basketball, some played badminton and table tennis, and some girls just got together to chat.Mingyu stood blankly on the playground, not knowing what to do.
Two boys ran towards Mingyu.
One of the chubby boys waved his hand and said, "Hi, your name is Mingyu, right? My name is Wang Bo."
Another sporty boy in a Nike tracksuit with a headband on his head said, "My name is Bai Chuan." He pointed at Wang Bo with his thumb, "We are both good friends of Xiaoxi."
Mingyu gave them a friendly nod.
"Do you want to play basketball with us?" Bai Chuan asked.
"Is it just playing that kind of ball?" Ming Yu asked, pointing to the basketball court in front of him.
Hearing what Mingyu said, Wang Bo was taken aback: "That kind of ball? Have you never seen basketball?"
Mingyu shook his head, looking very frustrated.
Wang Bo and Bai Chuan looked at each other, and Bai Chuan asked, "Then do you want to fight?"
"I think!" Mingyu raised his head and said with certainty.
"That's fine, we'll tell you the rules and teach you how to fight." Bai Chuan patted Mingyu on the shoulder.
Mingyu laughed happily, and followed the two of them to the basketball court.
"Okay, now we have six people, playing three-on-three bullfighting." Bai Chuan announced to everyone, "I, Wang Bo and Mingyu are in a team, and Liu Kai and you are in a team of three."
"I don't know how to fight." Mingyu said nervously.
"It's very simple. We're playing half court. You see this basketball hoop. When the ball comes to you in a while, you just throw it into the hoop." Wang Bojie said.
Mingyu nodded: "I see."
"Is it alright?" Bai Chuan asked, "Then it will start, they will serve first."
Before Mingyu could react, the opponent had already passed the ball from outside the field.Mingyu was dazzled by his quick passing, interception and defense.
While running, Wang Bo shouted to Mingyu: "Don't just stand there, stop them from attacking!"
Just as he was shouting, the boy named Liu Kai had already made a beautiful three-pointer.
Wang Bo ran to Mingyu and said, "When the ball is in their hands, you have to find a way to prevent them from approaching the basket and shooting, you understand?"
"Oh, I see."
"Okay, it's time for us to serve."
Bai Chuan from outside the field passed the ball to Wang Bo, who dribbled the ball and ran a few steps forward, then turned around and passed the ball to Mingyu.
Mingyu was very excited and caught the ball.He looked at the basketball hoop, it was still a little far away from him, picked up the basketball and ran forward.
"Hey! What's the matter with him? Why did he run so many steps holding the ball!" All the opponents shouted.
Bai Chuan ran up to Mingyu and said to him: "It's a foul, you can't walk with the ball!"
"What is walking with the ball?" Mingyu asked blankly.
"It's just that you can't hold the ball and run. You have to run while hitting the ball. That's called dribbling."
"But, I don't know how to dribble." Mingyu said embarrassingly.
Bai Chuan sighed: "When we pass the ball to you, don't run, just shoot."
Mingyu nodded repeatedly.
Bai Chuan threw the ball to his opponent: "You guys serve."
The ball was passed to Liu Kai. He moved very flexibly. Seeing that he was about to dribble for a layup, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo struggled to defend.
At this moment, Mingyu remembered what Wang Bo had told him to prevent the opponent from shooting—he quickly ran over, hugged Liu Kai from behind, and held him tightly.
Liu Kai was taken aback, and the ball fell from his hand.He shouted angrily: "What are you doing!"
Wang Bo and Bai Chuan rushed over and pulled Ming Yu away. They said in shame, "You can't hold him, this is also a foul!"
Mingyu looked at Wang Bo and said, "You said just now that you want to prevent them from shooting..."
"I mean you're going to stop the ball they're dribbling, but you can't stop people. Well, how do I make it clear to you..."
At this time, Liu Kai and the other two students came over with angry faces, and said to Bai Chuan, "Who are you looking for? They don't have any common sense, so how do you fight like this?"
Bai Chuan obviously didn't expect this kind of situation to happen, so he couldn't speak in embarrassment.
Mingyu realized that they felt that he was a burden, so he said consciously: "I won't fight anymore, you can fight."
After speaking, he turned and left.I heard Liu Kai say something later: "It should have been like this a long time ago. Go and find someone again."
Mingyu walked to an empty basketball hoop, sat alone on the ground, lowered his head, and scribbled on the ground with his fingers.
He really wanted to play with them, but he also knew that he didn't understand anything and would only become a burden.
The feeling of being rejected made Mingyu feel very uncomfortable.
Fourteen he looks like a wild animal
Just when Mingyu was depressed, a shadow suddenly appeared above his head, blocking the light in front of him.
Mingyu raised his head and saw in surprise that Wang Bo and Bai Chuan stood in front of him at some point, and Bai Chuan was still holding a new basketball in his hand.
"You...why don't you fight anymore?" Mingyu was stunned.
"That person is boring." Wang Bo pointed Liu Kai with his thumb. "We don't want to fight with him anymore."
"Let's teach you how to play, starting with dribbling." Bai Chuan patted the basketball in his hand.
A warm current flowed into Mingyu's heart, he stood up touched, and nodded vigorously: "Yes!"
"Look, you first squat your body, lower your center of gravity, and then use the power of your wrist to hit the ball, just like this." Bai Chuan demonstrated.
After more than ten shots, he threw the ball to Mingyu: "Come on, try it."
Mingyu took the ball, and practiced dribbling seriously as Bai Chuan taught.At the beginning, I always had to take pictures, but after a while, I could take more than ten pictures in a row.
Wang Bo said with a "hehe" smile: "How about it, it's simple, you can already dribble in place now."
Mingyu looked very happy, he couldn't wait to say: "Can I practice running and dribbling now?"
Bai Chuan smiled: "Dribbling needs to be practiced slowly, it can't be done in a short while. How about this, let me teach you a practical trick first, called 'three-step layup'."
"You just want to show off." Wang Bo said.
"Shut up." Bai Chuan took the ball over, took a few steps back, and said to Ming Yu, "Look out."
Then, he took two big steps forward with the ball in his arms, and when he took off on the third step, he threw the ball into the basket.
"Wow, beautiful!" Mingyu couldn't help but praised.
Bai Chuan proudly said: "This move is my main skill, and it works very well in the competition—will you try it?"
"Okay." Mingyu took the ball and took two steps first like Bai Chuan did.
"Take off, shoot!" Bai Chuan shouted from the side.
Mingyu jumped up and threw the ball to the basket, but the shot missed and missed.
"It's okay, just practice slowly." Bai Chuan comforted.
Mingyu picked up the ball and did it again, this time he felt easier than before.
After practicing three-step layup more than ten times in a row, Mingyu finally made a shot.Wang Bo and Bai Chuan applauded and said, "Okay, that's it!"
Mingyu's confidence soared and he made another layup.
But this time, just as he took the second step and was about to take off, a man holding a basketball suddenly jumped out beside him.Unprepared, Mingyu was knocked aside and fell heavily to the ground.
"Ah!" Wang Bo and Bai Chuan yelled, and turned to look at the man.After Mingyu fell to the ground, wanton laughter erupted from that person's side.
It's Sulfuric Acid and his gang of cronies.
"Hahaha, sorry, I'm also practicing layups." Sulfuric acid's toad-like face trembled with a smile, "I didn't expect him to fly so easily."
Wang Bo and Bai Chuan glared at the sulfuric acid, but dared not speak out. They both knew that the sulfuric acid was intentional.
Wang Bo went to help Mingyu up, and yelled "Oops". He saw that the inner side of Mingyu's left arm was scratched by a small stone on the ground, and blood oozes out.
"We'll send you to the school doctor." Bai Chuan said.
"It's okay, I still want to practice three-step layup." Mingyu said nonchalantly.
Wang Bo's eyes widened: "Still practicing? You scratched such a large piece of skin on your arm, you need to use alcohol to disinfect it."
Mingyu raised his arm, and used his tongue to lick off the blood mixed with sand and dust on his arm, leaving only a few bloodstains, and then grinned: "Okay, it's all right."
Wang Bo, Bai Chuan, Sulfuric acid and his accomplices were all stunned.
"This kid is like a wild animal!" The boy with the metal pendant pouted.
Sulfuric acid glared at the three of Mingyu and waved his hands: "Let's go!"
A few of them walked towards the edge of the playground, and the thick-lipped boy said, "Boss, look at his disdainful expression, he is just provoking you."
"I think he's a fool who doesn't even know pain," said the metal pendant, "but then again, he didn't even frown when he cut such a big piece of skin. It wouldn't be bad if we called him to lead the fight. "
Sulfuric acid stopped, turned around, and saw Mingyu still shooting.He narrowed his eyes and said, "Whether he is a fool or not, this kid doesn't take me seriously at all. In my opinion, he needs to be a little stronger."
Fifteen total amnesia
Because it was the first day of school, my mother drove to the school gate in the afternoon to pick up Xiaoxi and Mingyu to go home.
As soon as Mingyu got into the car, his mother saw the bloodstains on his arm, and quickly asked, "Mingyu, why are you injured?"
Mingyu said lightly: "I fell while playing basketball and scratched my skin."
"Is that so, Xiaoxi?" Mom asked.
"It should be. I didn't see how he was injured." Xiaoxi said.
Xiaoxi really didn't see it, but she heard from Meili in the morning that the sulfuric acid group had looked for Mingyu.Her intuition told her that things might not be that simple, but she didn't ask much.
Mom said to Mingyu: "Be careful in the future and pay attention to safety."
"I see." Mingyu said.
After returning home, mother got out iodine and disinfected Mingyu's wound.
"After all, it's a boy who doesn't make a sound when rubbed with iodine so painful." Mom said with a smile, "If it were Xiaoxi, he would definitely yell so loud that the entire building could be heard."
Xiao Xi snorted, "That's because he has a special constitution and doesn't feel pain."
"Nonsense, next time you apply it, you'll know if it hurts or not."
"Auntie, it really doesn't hurt much." Mingyu said.
"Don't be brave, remember not to get wet for the time being."
Xiaoxi sighed: "Oh, you won't believe me even if I tell you, forget it." She turned and went back to her room.
After dinner, mother called Xiaoxi to her room and asked how Mingyu was doing at school today.
Xiaoxi told the story of the Chinese class, and finally concluded: "Look, even I was implicated."
Mom frowned and said, "He really doesn't even know the words... It seems that I should find a tutor to help him with the basics."
Xiaoxi said: "Mom, do you really think that he is illiterate because of amnesia?"
Mom looked at Xiaoxi: "Otherwise, what could be the reason?"
"Maybe, he couldn't read before we hit him?"
"How is this possible?" Mom shook her head and said, "Education is compulsory now, and all children will go to school. Why didn't he?"
"But, I don't think even if it's amnesia, you won't forget it so completely, right?"
Mom sighed: "About this point, I have already asked the doctor. The doctor said that there are several types of amnesia - partial amnesia, selective amnesia, etc. But after Mingyu's inspection, they judged that it is the most serious. 'total amnesia'."
"What is total amnesia?"
"Just like him now, he has forgotten everything from name, family, address to some knowledge and common sense." Mom said, "But according to the doctor, this is not the worst situation - some amnesia patients can't even talk and talk. I will forget the way of communicating with people, and in the end I can't even move and swallow, and I need a gastric tube to eat!"
Xiaoxi was speechless, completely dumbfounded.After a long time, she came back to her senses and said, "I really didn't know that amnesia is so terrible."
"So we should feel lucky, at least Mingyu hasn't forgotten the most basic things."
"Did the doctor say whether his condition can be cured?"
My mother shook her head and said, "The doctor said that there is currently no particularly effective treatment for amnesia, and he can only recover slowly."
Xiaoxi nodded her head in thought for a while, then slowly raised her head and said, "Mom, I was thinking..."
Mom looked at her: "What do you think?"
"Mingyu's situation is a bit special."
"What do you mean?"
Xiaoxi frowned slightly: "For other amnesiacs, his family members certainly know about his previous condition. But Mingyu couldn't find his family members, and we don't know much about his past, so we can't judge what kind of person he was. .”
Mom asked, "What do you think he was like?"
"I don't know. But through observation these days, I feel that some of his habits or characteristics are not caused by amnesia, but have been there before."
"For example, did you find anything wrong?"
Xiaoxi pursed her lips and said, "There is nothing wrong with him, but I always feel that he is a bit unusual, as if he was not an ordinary person before."
Mom said: "Don't guess wildly, who else can he be if he is not an ordinary person? An alien?"
"I don't think so."
"Okay, stop talking nonsense. Go do your homework!" Mom patted Xiaoxi, and suddenly remembered something, "By the way, I have to work overtime at the company at noon tomorrow, so I can't cook for you, so you are outside Let's eat."
Xiaoxi spread out her hands habitually.
Mom took out a 100-yuan bill from her wallet and patted it in Xiaoxi's hand: "There is no change, I have to make up for the rest."
"Well, I'll supply you—it's no wonder!" Xiaoxi made a grimace, turned around and ran out.
Sixteen Disgusting Scenes
After school the next morning, Xiaoxi said to the girls who lived in the school: "Where are you going to have lunch at noon today? I'll go too."
A long-haired girl named Yuan Jie said, "What, Xiaoxi, are you going to eat out at noon today?"
"Yes, my mother has to work overtime at the company, so she let me eat outside."
Zheng Xu, who has many freckles on his face, said: "Where else can we eat, just eat in the school cafeteria."
"Come on, it's so boring to eat in the cafeteria, let's go out to eat." Xiaoxi said.
"That's fine, let's eat the stir-fry at the gate of the school."
Xiaoxi rolled her eyes: "What's the difference between the fried rice in front of the school and the cafeteria?"
"Then where are you going to eat?" the girls asked.
"Let's go eat Korean barbecue." Xiaoxi suggested.
"Why, the squad leader wants to treat you today?" Zheng Xu blinked and said.
"Treatment—you think beautifully, you—AA!"
The girls sighed together: "Oh, forget it. Korean barbecue is so expensive, we can't afford to eat outside every day."
"I didn't tell you to eat every day, why don't you just have a meal with me today?"
Zheng Xu and a few girls waved their hands and said, "Forget it, this meal is like we ate many meals at school—do you want us to spend the next half month?"
"you……!"
Yuan Jie smiled and said, "Okay, okay, I'll accompany you to eat Korean barbecue, okay?"
"It's still best for you!" Xiaoxi hugged Yuan Jie.
"Hey, then go and eat, we poor people can just eat at the small restaurant in front of the school." Zheng Xu said deliberately sour.
"Hate it, don't sing about us there." Xiaoxi smiled and pushed Zheng Xu.
Yuan Jie stroked her flowing long hair back: "Then let's go."
"Okay..." Just as she was about to walk out of the classroom, Xiaoxi suddenly remembered something, and she put her hand on her forehead.
"What's wrong?" Yuan Jie asked.
Xiaoxi turned her head and looked at Mingyu——almost forgot about him.
Yuan Jie also looked over there: "Oh, by the way, there is also your brother. Let's call him up to eat together."
Then, Yuan Jie put her mouth close to Xiao Xi's ear, and whispered, "But to be honest, your brother is really weird."
At this time, Xiaoxi suddenly remembered the embarrassing experience of eating steak in a western restaurant, and she trembled in her heart - God, I can't be so embarrassing again.
After hesitating for a moment, Xiaoxi said, "I have an idea." He walked towards Mingyu.
"Mingyu, mother told you - we won't go back to eat at noon today."
"Well, I said it." Mingyu nodded.
Xiaoxi took out 20 yuan from his pocket and handed it to him: "There are many restaurants in front of the school, you can eat whatever you want. Anyway, noodles, fried rice, etc. - this 20 yuan should be enough gone."
Mingyu took the money: "What about you?"
"Well... I'm afraid we like to eat different things, so I... eat somewhere else."
Mingyu said: "If I give them the money (restaurant people), will they serve me food?"
"You can also eat first and pay later - as long as you don't order anything too outrageous and expensive. But then again, there is nothing too expensive outside the school. You can come back to the classroom after eating gone."
"Well, I see."
Xiaoxi happily ran to Yuan Jie's side, took her arm and said, "Let's go!"
"Is this appropriate? Let's go eat Korean barbecue and let him..." Yuan Jie whispered.
"Oh, it's okay, let me tell you..."
The two girls whispered and left from the classroom door.
At this moment, Mingyu found that he was the only one left in the classroom.He looked at the 20 yuan bill for a while, and then walked out of the classroom.
Several small restaurants outside the school gate are already overcrowded.Mingyu came out late, and he saw that every restaurant was full.
Holding the money in his hand, he wandered around the door of various restaurants.The dishes served are written on the signboard or in the storefront of each restaurant.Indeed, as Xiaoxi said, all kinds of noodles, rice, and snacks are readily available.
But for Mingyu, all this is very strange.First of all, he hardly knew the words on those signs, and he had no idea what the names of these dishes meant.
Mingyu just passed by restaurants full of people, seeing the people eating happily, he swallowed several times.
He's hungry, but he doesn't know what to eat.
At this time, the primal instinct in his mind reminded him of a familiar taste, which seemed to be a taste he used to eat often.
Xiaoxi put a piece of fatty beef on the Korean grill, and suddenly yelled "Oops".
"What's wrong with you?" Yuan Jie asked while chewing a piece of beef wrapped in lettuce leaves.
"I thought of a question," Xiaoxi said, "Mingyu...he can't read, how could he tell the boss what he wants to eat?"
Yuan Jie asked suspiciously: "He really can't read? How is it possible? He's already in the second year of junior high school!"
It was only then that Xiaoxi realized that he had slipped his mouth, and in desperation he could only say: "He suffers from amnesia, and has forgotten the knowledge he learned before, and many other things."
"So it is!" Yuan Jie exclaimed.
"Don't tell anyone, my mother doesn't want everyone to know about it."
Yuan Jie nodded and said, "Well, I won't say it."
"Hey, tell me, what about the problem I just mentioned?"
Yuan Jie took a sip of barley tea nonchalantly: "Are you really treating your brother as a fool? Even if he can't read, if he sees other people eating or eating noodles, he can tell the boss 'I want this', isn't that all right? "
Xiaoxi breathed a sigh of relief: "I hope that's what he did."
Mingyu walked past those small restaurants and involuntarily came to a butcher's shop.
The iron hooks at the entrance of the store are covered with different parts of pork, beef, mutton, as well as animal viscera, offal and so on.Mingyu stared blankly at the raw meat, feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity.
The butcher shop owner saw a boy at the door staring at the meat in the shop in a daze, and stepped forward to say hello, "Student, do you want to buy meat?"
Mingyu swallowed, and asked, "Can these meats be eaten?"
The butcher shop owner was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly: "What are you talking about, you can't eat it, should I hang it here as a display?"
Mingyu handed over the 20 yuan in his hand: "Then I'll buy one."
The boss took the money, pointed to the meat and asked, "Which one should I buy? Pork, beef or mutton?"
Mingyu pointed to a piece of pork loin and said, "I want this one."
"Okay, I'll give you 20 yuan." The boss picked up the meat cleaver on the chopping board, cut a piece from a whole piece of back meat, put it on a fair scale, and weighed it, "Hey, it's only 17 yuan. 5. Now the hands are getting more and more inaccurate."
Immediately, he asked: "Do you think I'm looking for you for 2 yuan 5, or do you want something else?"
Mingyu stared at him blankly, not knowing how to answer.
Seeing that he had no idea, the boss cut off a small piece of pork liver on his own initiative, put it together with the meat, put it in a plastic bag, and handed it to Mingyu: "I'll make you another piece of pork liver, you can still eat it?" Make a small portion of fried pork liver."
Mingyu took the bag of meat in a daze.
Zheng Xu and a few girls who lived on campus finished eating in a restaurant, and then went to an ice shop not far ahead to buy ice cream.Just after paying the money and walking out, Zheng Xu caught a glimpse of Ming Yu standing in front of the butcher shop across the street.
She nudged a girl next to her with her elbow: "Hey, look, isn't that Xiaoxi's brother Mingyu? Why is he buying raw meat?"
The girl glanced at the butcher shop and said, "They buy meat and take it home to eat at night, is it okay for you, let's go."
Zheng Xu stared and said, "No way? On such a hot day, he bought a piece of meat and put it in his schoolbag to cover it all afternoon. The meat must be smelly! Can't we just buy it after school in the afternoon?"
When she said this, several girls looked over there and said, "It's a bit strange."
A girl with a ponytail said: "I think Xiaoxi is a bit weird. I don't know which remote mountainous area he came from or what happened. It seems that he doesn't understand anything, and he doesn't know anything."
"Hey, he finished shopping and left with the meat." Zheng Xu said looking across the street.
"Where is he going?" a girl asked.
"Let's follow up and have a look." Zheng Xu said.
"Aren't you a little bored? It's worth following people when they buy meat? Why don't you go back to the dormitory and take a nap." A chubby girl said.
"If you want to go back, go back, I want to find out." Zheng Xu walked forward, muttering to himself, "It's really strange."
Several girls looked at each other and followed Zheng Xu.
Soon, they felt a little disappointed, Mingyu didn't take the meat to any strange place, he went directly to the school and went back to the classroom.
Unwilling to give up, Zheng Xu and a few girls quietly followed him to the classroom.After Mingyu entered through the back door, several girls stayed at the back door of the classroom with their bodies curled up, watching Mingyu from behind.
There is only Mingyu in the classroom now.
He didn't know that he was being followed. After sitting on the seat, he untied his pocket, took out the small piece of pork liver inside, stared at it for a while, and then put it in front of his nose and sniffed it.
Then, an astonishing scene appeared, Ming Yu brought this piece of raw pork liver with a fishy smell directly to his mouth, and took a big bite.
The eyes of the girls who were peeping at the back door of the classroom were almost bulging, and they covered their mouths in unison, almost forgot to breathe in horror.
Mingyu didn't know it at all. After taking a bite of the raw pork liver, he took out the piece of raw pork again, took a big bite, and ate it with relish.
"Hmm..." A girl at the back door finally couldn't hold it anymore, and vomited out with a wow.
Mingyu was shocked when he heard the voice, and turned his head to look at those girls in amazement.
When he turned his head, they were scared out of their wits - Mingyu's mouth was covered with blood from the pig's liver, and his current appearance looked as terrifying as a vampire.
A few girls screamed loudly in fright, and ran downstairs like crazy, leaving Mingyu staying where he was at a loss.
They just ran downstairs when they saw Xiaoxi and Yuan Jie also came back.Zheng Xu grabbed Xiaoxi's hand as if seeing some kind of savior, and said out of breath, "Xiao...Xiaoxi, you...your brother..."
Seeing them all pale, Xiaoxi felt that something must have happened, so she hurriedly asked, "What's wrong with him?"
Zheng Xu gasped for breath for a long time before recovering, and shouted uncontrollably: "He...he eats raw pork in the classroom!"
"Ah?!" Xiaoxi and Yuan Jie yelled together, pale with shock.
After staying for a while, Xiaoxi rushed upstairs: "I'll go and have a look!"
Yuan Jie, Zheng Xu and the girls who lived in the school looked at each other, and when they saw Xiaoxi rushing up, they bravely followed.
Xiaoxi ran to the classroom in one breath, and broke in through the back door. She saw Mingyu on the seat at a glance.At this time, he had already wiped the blood from his mouth with his sleeve, but the bag of meat was still on his desk.
Xiao Xi rushed to Ming Yu, saw the raw pork in front of him, and couldn't help shouting: "Why do you eat raw meat!"
Mingyu said innocently: "Why, can this not be eaten? The owner of that store told me that it is edible."
Xiaoxi turned her face away, so angry that she didn't know what to say.A few seconds later, she almost roared: "We are human beings! We are not wild animals, have you even forgotten this!"
After speaking, she grabbed the bag of meat on the table and rushed outside.The girls at the door of the classroom hurried out of the way.
After throwing the raw meat into the trash can, Xiaoxi felt ashamed and went back to class. She sat alone by the flower bed and couldn't help crying.
When she came out of the classroom door just now, she clearly saw that Zheng Xu and the others looked at her as if they were looking at some monster—in their eyes, not only Mingyu was a monster, but she was too!Because she and Mingyu are now so-called "brothers and sisters"!
It's over, my life has been completely ruined by him.Soon, the whole class will know about it, and everyone will treat Mingyu and me as monsters.
Besides——Xiaoxi thought again—it's a trivial matter to lose face.Who the hell is he?What kind of environment did he live in before?Even people with amnesia would not find raw meat delicious, would they?
The only explanation is that this is a habit he developed before he lost his memory.
By the way, as he said, he likes meat the most.
Suddenly, Xiaoxi's heart seemed to be hit violently by something——
When he said he liked to eat meat, what kind of meat did he mean?
This thought made Xiaoxi feel cold and shivering all over.
Seventeen vicious events
Not too bad.A few days passed, and no one else in the class seemed to know what happened at noon that day.Yuan Jie, Zheng Xu and the others probably considered Xiaoxi's face, and did not spread the matter as Xiaoxi expected.
This really made Xiaoxi breathe a sigh of relief.
Xiaoxi didn't dare to tell her mother about this.If I let my mother know that it was because I went to eat Korean food alone with my classmates, which caused Mingyu to buy raw pork, I would only be criticized.
After attending school for a week, Mingyu can already recognize the way home by himself.This made Xiaoxi feel relieved—she was finally no longer forced to go home with that weird man after school.
Now, Xiaoxi tries her best to treat Mingyu as a complete stranger, let alone a brother and sister, not even an ordinary classmate.
Today is Friday, and there are only two classes in the afternoon.When the first get out of class was over, Meili came to find Xiaoxi, approached her ear mysteriously, and whispered:
"I just heard the sulfuric acid group say that after school this afternoon, it seems that someone is going to try it out. I found that they said it while looking at Mingyu."
The name Mingyu is now a troublesome endorsement for Xiaoxi.As soon as she heard it, she immediately waved her hands: "Don't tell me about him, it has nothing to do with me."
"How can it be okay, isn't he your brother?"
"He's not my brother!" Xiaoxi stared at Mei Li, trying to lower her voice, "I told you the truth - so you should know that I have nothing to do with him."
"Even if it's not, but he may be in trouble now, you can't..."
Before Meili could finish speaking, Xiaoxi held up the textbook for the next class: "I'm sorry, I have to preview my homework."
Mei Li frowned and looked at Xiao Xi for a while, then left with a sigh.
After school, Mr. Wu asked the class monitor, the publicity committee member and a classmate who was good at painting and calligraphy to stay and make a blackboard newspaper.The other students went home.
Mingyu walked to the back of the classroom and said to Xiaoxi, "Xiaoxi, I'm going back first."
Xiaoxi wrote on the blackboard with chalk, without even looking at him, she said coldly, "Let's go."
Mingyu put his schoolbag on his back and left the classroom.
"Boss, he's out." The metal necklace pointed to Mingyu who came down from the teaching building with his thumb.
Sulfuric acid hid in the shadow of a big tree next to the flower bed, and said calmly: "Don't worry, wait until he leaves the school."
"Is the person already arranged?" Thick lips said.
Sulfuric acid glanced at him sideways: "Is this something you need to worry about?"
Thick lips stopped talking.
Seeing Mingyu walked out of the school gate, Sulfuric acid waved his hand: "Let's go!" Several people followed quickly.
Mei Li came out from the other end of the playground and looked at the vitriol group anxiously.
After Mingyu left school, he walked on a road home.Just after turning a corner, two people suddenly jumped out from behind, it was sulfuric acid and a metal necklace.They each put an arm around Mingyu's neck, like two shackles. "Hey, take you to a good place." Sulfuric acid said.
Mingyu didn't understand what they were going to do, and asked, "Where?"
"It's right here—look, it's already here." The two men dragged him into a secluded alley without any explanation.Thick lips are already waiting there.
But Mingyu soon discovered that there were not only thick lips waiting there, but also several young people in their 20s.The men had strangely shaped hair, dyed white, purple, and silver-gray, and had small metal rings hanging from their ears and faces, and what seemed to be nails in their faces.Thick Lips was smoking with those few people, seeing the vitriol and the metal necklace set Mingyu up, they surrounded him together, sandwiching Mingyu in the middle.
"Hey...Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi!" Meili ran to the classroom out of breath, and said in a panic, "I guessed right at first, they... really want to attack Mingyu!"
There are only Xiaoxi and another classmate in the classroom.Xiaoxi stood on the bench and drew on the blackboard at the back of the classroom.Hearing what Mei Li said, she stopped and looked at her.
"I just quietly followed behind the sulfuric acid group, and found that they forcibly took Mingyu to the dead-end alley in Shiban Lane. Besides, there are already several gangsters waiting there, I don't know what they plan to do to Mingyu!"
Xiaoxi was silent for a moment, then hardened her heart and said, "Mei Li, I told you that he has nothing to do with me."
Meili opened her mouth in surprise: "What are you talking about? You really don't care?"
"If he caused the trouble himself, he should bear it himself. Perhaps, if he wants to survive in this society, he should learn to suffer a little bit." Xiaoxi said sullenly.
Meili looked at Xiaoxi as if she were a stranger, "I misread you, I didn't expect you to be such a cold person." She shook her head, left the classroom, and ran towards the teacher's office.
The other classmate in the classroom also looked at Xiaoxi.
Xiaoxi bit her lip, frowned, and ruthlessly broke a piece of chalk in her hand.
"This is the kid you're going to introduce us to, isn't it?" the silver-gray man said, looking at the sulfuric acid.
"That's right." Sulfuric acid tilted his head, took a lighted cigarette from his thick lips, took a big puff, and spit the smoke on Mingyu's face. "Remember what I told you the other day? Let me ask you again—would you like to join us?"
"I don't want to." Mingyu said without hesitation.
The gangsters opened their mouths slightly, somewhat surprised.They didn't expect this kid to be fearless in the face of so many people.
Sulfuric acid said angrily, "May I ask why?"
Mingyu said directly: "I don't like you guys."
Sulfuric acid stared at him for a few seconds, and laughed dryly. "Then there's no way."
As he stepped back, he said to the gangsters: "Brothers, let me introduce his special physique to you. As far as I know, he is not very afraid of pain."
"Really?" A gangster with a Mohawk walked up to Ming Yu, "Then I have to try."
Mo Xigan grabbed Mingyu's hand, turned his palm up, and poked the cigarette end on it.
Until the cigarette butt was completely extinguished in the palm of his hand, Mingyu also had a blank expression on his face, his eyes fixed on the Mohawk that poked his cigarette butt.
Moxigan also stared at Mingyu's face, suddenly, he laughed wantonly and said: "Yes, this kid is really fucking hot! Don't say it, I really like him!"
Immediately, his face darkened again: "But, I don't like the way you look at me."
As he spoke, he pulled out a two-inch long iron nail out of nowhere as if by magic, and stretched it out in front of Ming Yu's eyes, shaking it: "I want to try, are you really not afraid of pain?"
Thick lips froze for a moment, then quietly said to Sulfuric Acid: "Boss, is this too..."
Sulfuric acid also seemed a little hesitant, and he glanced at the silver-gray hair leaning against the corner smoking a cigarette.At this time, he was surprised to see that in one hand with silver-gray hair, he did not know when he was holding a hammer.
Moxigan grabbed Mingyu's hand violently, and pressed it against the wall, and lifted the iron nail with his other hand.The three of them were all stunned, with their mouths wide open, as if this was something they hadn't expected.
At this moment, someone shouted: "What are you doing!"
Everyone followed the reputation, and there were several people standing at the entrance of the alley. They were the director of the school's political and educational department, people from the security department, and several policemen.
"Oops." Sulfuric acid snorted secretly.
The police came over first, and yelled at the gangsters, "What are you doing here!"
Moxigan had already put down Mingyu's hand, and lost the iron nail.He said with a grin, "It's nothing, officer, we're just messing around here."
"It's not fun here, let's go to the bureau to play, it's more fun there." The policeman said.
"No, no... let's go to another place to play." The gangsters quickly slipped away.
"We won't let you go so easily if we encounter you gathering crowds to cause trouble in the future!" the policeman shouted at their backs.
At this time, the trio of sulfuric acid also lowered their heads, planning to slip away quietly.The director of politics and education stopped them and reprimanded: "Liu Shuang (real name of sulfuric acid), it's you again! Are you bullying your classmates here?"
"No, Director." Sulfuric acid was like a deflated balloon at this moment, and its prestige was gone. "We are... just passing by here."
"Don't do this with me." The director said, "Didn't you find those bastards!"
The director walked up to Mingyu and said to him, "You just transferred here this semester. Your name is Mingyu, right? Are they bullying you here?"
The three of them looked at Mingyu together, unexpectedly, Mingyu said: "No, they didn't do anything to me."
The director said: "You don't have to be afraid, and don't help them cover up, I will deal with them. If it doesn't work, there are also police from the Public Security Bureau."
The three sulfuric acid trembled in fright.
"It's really nothing." Mingyu said.
The director stared at him for a while, then turned around and said to the three sulfuric acid people: "Listen, you three, this is not the first time. If I find out that you gather hooligans outside the school to do bad things in the future, you should stop studying at school. Please ask the police to send you to work-study schools!"
The three of them nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes...we know." After speaking, they ran away.
The director of politics and education said to Mingyu: "You go home too. If they trouble you again in the future, you can come to me directly."
Mingyu nodded: "Yeah."
The sulfuric acid trio ran a long way, and stopped panting when they came to another street.
The metal necklace said: "Boss, what's going on, the people from the school and the police are here! They don't all pass here by such a coincidence, do they?"
"Nonsense, of course not!" Thick lips said, "Someone in the class must know that we are going to trouble that kid today, go order some water (complaint)!"
"Who could it be? Courting death!" the metal necklace said fiercely.
Sulfuric acid thought for a while, then slapped his thigh suddenly: "Who else could it be? It must be that kid's younger sister—Jiang Xiaoxi! That girl always likes to sue. She sued me when I hit a fat man last time. You got me punished!"
"Yes, it must be her. This time we want to touch her brother, and of course she wants to punish us! Even the police have been called!" Metal Necklace said through gritted teeth.
"No, I can't swallow this breath, I have to teach her a lesson!" Sulfuric acid said.
"But, she is the class monitor, and the teacher values her the most." Thick lips reminded, "If we even have her...then the consequences will be really serious."
"No, I don't hit girls." Sulfuric acid smiled sinisterly, and pointed to her head, "Use your brain, we know what she is most afraid of, don't we?"
Eighteen Horrible Gifts
After last Friday's incident, Merry has been feeling a little uneasy.
In the past few days, she has been secretly observing the sulfuric acid group, and found that their behavior was too calm—neither troubled Mingyu again, nor "tracked down" who the informer was that day—but it was This made her feel uneasy.
Because based on Meili's understanding of them, that group of people is not a kind person who can learn to restrain themselves after being taught or warned.They are not doing anything now, which means that they may be secretly planning some worse bad ideas.
Could it be that they knew that I had told the teacher the secret, and were planning how to retaliate against me?Thinking of this, Meili became even more uneasy.
On Wednesday afternoon, Mingyu and Xiaoxi walked from home to school respectively. Mingyu walked faster and arrived a few minutes earlier than Xiaoxi.After Xiaoxi came to the class, she went straight to her seat.Suddenly, she found an exquisitely packaged gift box on her desk.
She walked over slowly and asked in surprise, "Whose property is this?"
A few girls nearby smiled and said, "Xiaoxi, someone gave you a gift!"
"Who?"
"I don't know, we saw this gift box on your table when we came."
"Then how do you know it was for me? Maybe someone misplaced it?"
"Look here." A female classmate pointed to a small sign tied on the ribbon of the gift box and said, "'For Jiang Xiaoxi'—see it, it's for you!"
Xiaoxi picked up the sign and looked at it, then said puzzledly: "It's strange, who would give me something out of nowhere..."
Yuan Jie, who was sitting in the row behind her, leaned over and said, "Your suitor!"
"Go!" Xiaoxi pushed her, "Don't make me happy!"
"Is it a birthday present?" a girl reminded.
"Birthday?" Xiaoxi shook her head and said, "My birthday is in February, so it's already passed."
At this time, many students in the class gathered together, and everyone felt a little curious.
Mingyu sat obliquely behind Xiaoxi, and he also stretched his neck to look this way.
Meili was even more itchy, she never let go of such strange things, but after what happened last Friday, she and Xiaoxi hadn't spoken to each other, and they were still in the "cold war period". Live and watch from afar.
Wang Bo lay on Xiaoxi's table and said, "Whoever gave it to him, just open it and have a look, maybe you'll know what's inside."
Someone said: "Wang Bo, could it be you who gave it to me? It's intentional to create this romantic effect!"
Everyone laughed together, and Wang Bo blushed and said, "I don't have so many things to do. If you want to send it to me, send it to me face to face!"
Several girls urged together: "Xiaoxi, open it and have a look!"
Xiaoxi couldn't bear everyone's booing, and she herself was really curious, so she picked up the ribbon with her fingers and tore it apart.
Everyone gathered together, staring at Xiaoxi tearing off the wrapping paper without blinking, and then opened the exquisite gift box.
The outer layer of the carton was opened, and everyone saw that there was a smaller carton inside.
"The person who gave this thing was very thoughtful." Yuan Jie said, "Look at all the layers, what kind of good things are inside?"
"Quick, quick, quick, open this little box." The students couldn't hold back anymore.
For some reason, Xiaoxi suddenly felt a sense of foreboding in her heart, she had a vague feeling that the box might not contain any good things.But everyone was looking at her, and they had opened it to this point, so she couldn't whet everyone's appetites, so she could only continue to peel off the small paper box.
The contents inside finally came out, it was a small wooden box.
"Ah, no way, is it a music box? So old-fashioned?" A female classmate cried out in disappointment.
Everyone felt a little lost. Obviously, the things in the box were too ordinary and far from what they had imagined and expected.But Xiaoxi breathed a sigh of relief—at least the music box is not a bad thing.
She subconsciously lifted the wooden cover and opened the music box.
The moment Xiaoxi's eyes touched the things inside, the hairs all over her body stood up like needles, blood rushed from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, causing a layer of red mist to appear in front of her eyes.
"Ah!" She screamed heart-piercingly, leaned back suddenly, fell off the chair, and sat heavily on the ground.
Mingyu stood up from his seat at once.
Everyone didn't realize what was going on, but when they saw the contents of the box, they all screamed.
The music box was hollowed out, and there were several big fluffy spiders the size of palms inside!
The classroom was "coaxed" into a mess, and the girls hugged their heads and ran away screaming.Even the boys didn't dare to go forward, they only dared to watch those creepy big spiders crawling out of the box from a distance, with horrified expressions on their faces.
However, no one is as frightened as Xiaoxi. Now she is paralyzed on the ground, trembling like chaff all over her body, there is no trace of blood on her face, and her frightened eyes almost stare from their sockets. Crack out.
Meili covered her mouth with her hands, and stood up in horror—as Xiaoxi's best friend, she knew that the thing Xiaoxi was most afraid of was spiders!Last time on the school playground, a small spider the size of a nail shell fell from a tree in front of Xiaoxi, which scared her half to death. Appearing in front of Xiaoxi, it would simply drive her crazy!
But Meili can only be anxious, she is also very afraid of such a big spider, and dare not approach it at all.
What to do, if the spider crawls onto Xiaoxi, she will be scared to death on the spot!Mei Li thought nervously.
nineteen outbreak
Just when everyone was terrified, there was a burst of unbridled and ferocious laughter from the last row of the classroom.
It was Sulfuric acid and his two men.Obviously, they are very satisfied with the effect of this good show they directed.
In an instant, everyone understood what was going on, and all looked at them angrily.
Sulfuric acid walked over triumphantly and swaggeringly.He saw that Xiaoxi was slowly moving backwards with the last bit of strength left, he shook his fingers and said, "Sir, don't be so ungrateful, I bought these giant South American spiders specially for you as pets. Why? ,Do you not like it?"
As he spoke, he took out two slender wires from behind his buttocks, clamped a big spider on the table like chopsticks, and picked it up slowly.
Everyone in the class screamed in horror.Xiaoxi seemed to have a premonition of what he was going to do, she was shaking her head desperately as she stepped back, almost begging: "No, don't...don't!"
The spider was picked up in the air and slowly moved towards Xiaoxi's face. What matched this scene was Sulfuric Acid's disgusting voice like a spider: "Don't you like to complain? Let me tell you, we did the same thing that afternoon." Embarrassed, you can experience it now..."
Meili finally couldn't stand it anymore, she knew what the consequences would be, Xiaoxi would be scared to death!She ran to the back of the room, picked up the broom, and tried to stop the vitriol.
At this moment, a person rushed over like lightning, and before the sulfuric acid could see clearly, he was punched heavily on the nose.With a scream, he fell to the side.The spider landed on his chest, making him howl and dance in fright.Thick lips hurried forward and knocked the spider down with a book.
Mingyu stepped forward and trampled the spider to death.Then he clenched his fist and slammed heavily at the two spiders on Xiaoxi's table.The three spiders turned into puddles of disgusting meat paste in an instant.
"Oh—!" All the students around screamed in terror.
"You...you dare to hit me!" Sulfuric acid roared like crazy, and threw its fist at Mingyu.
Mingyu stood still, and when the sulfuric acid approached, he aimed another punch at his nose, and the sulfuric acid screamed again and flew back, nosebleeds spurting out from his nose.
At this moment, a punch was thrown at Ming Yu from the back, and Ming Yu suddenly turned around and grabbed the man's wrist.The metal necklace immediately howled like a pig in pain, and his legs immediately went limp, almost kneeling down.
Thick lips stared blankly, not daring to come forward to help.He didn't expect Mingyu, who was a full head shorter than Sulfuric Acid, to be so powerful, easily knocking down two people.
Mingyu stared at a pair of eyes like copper bells, and roared angrily: "You are not allowed to bully Xiaoxi!"
Xiaoxi's whole body trembled like an electric shock.
The metal necklace cried and begged for mercy: "We don't dare, we don't dare...Ah! Oh——! Please, let me go! Oh——!"
Mingyu shook off the metal necklace, looked at the sulfuric acid and shouted: "What about you?!"
Sulfuric acid has never been subjected to this kind of humiliation since entering this class—he is nearly 1.8 meters tall, weighs 170 kilograms, and stands up like a grizzly bear—but now in front of so many people, he is humiliated by this The boy who looked much thinner than him punched him twice!No matter what, he didn't believe that he was no match for this kid!
Thinking of this, he went completely crazy, "Ah!" he yelled, grabbed a chair with an iron back beside him, lifted it into the air, and threw it at Mingyu with all his strength.
Everyone in the class—including Xiaoxi—all turned pale with fright.If it hits the head this time, it will kill someone!
Just when everyone was stupefied with fright, Mingyu took a step forward and punched Sulfuric acid's chest with a straight fist.
With a strange cry, the sulfuric acid flew out like a cannonball, hit the wall heavily, and passed out.
Everyone was really dumbfounded, completely dumbfounded.
At this time, Teacher Wu appeared at the door. He stared dumbfounded at the chaos in the classroom, and asked loudly, "What's going on?!"
No one could explain to him in brief what had just happened.
Teacher Wu rushed to the wall and found that the sulfuric acid nosebleed was flowing continuously, and he was already unconscious.His expression was as incredible as seeing the Loch Ness Monster.
"Who did this?" He asked dumbfounded, his voice a little out of tune.
Xiaoxi had already stood up from the ground at this time, but her face was still pale, she was still in shock, and she couldn't say a word.
Bai Chuan was the sports committee member of the class. He stepped forward and said, "Mr. Wu, I'll explain to you later. Liu Shuang has to be sent to the school doctor now."
After speaking, he bent down, intending to help the sulfuric acid up.Suddenly, his movements froze, and after a pause for several seconds, Bai Chuan turned around and said in horror:
"It seems...he was beaten to death!"
Twenty penalty decisions
Sitting in the principal's office, Xiaoxi's mother said anxiously: "Principal, is it really so serious? He has only been in school for less than two weeks..."
"That's the problem," said the principal. "He's only been in school for less than two weeks, and this serious situation has happened."
"However, it was those students who threatened my daughter with poisonous spiders first, and Mingyu did it! And I heard that those students are the most naughty students in the class, and they even have relations with gangsters in society. come and go."
"That's right, these are all facts. But that Mingyu of yours shot too hard!" The principal frowned and said, "Do you know? The two students who were beaten by him—one of them was fine, but his wrist was broken ;The other's nose and chest ribs were broken! According to the doctor, the broken rib almost went into his heart, that is to say—he almost died!"
Mom turned pale, obviously aware of the seriousness of the problem.
"These two students are still lying in the hospital. Now, their parents are asking me for an explanation. What do you think I should do?" the principal said, spreading his hands.
Mother turned her head to one side, thought anxiously for a while, and said, "Principal, what do you mean, the classmates in the class should just watch those students throw poisonous spiders on my daughter and do nothing?" ?"
"That's not what I meant. What those bastard students did was really bad. But there are teachers in the school. When encountering such a thing, you should first find the teacher."
"But it might be too late to find a teacher!"
"Then you can't beat people to death! If this incident is not dealt with seriously, then the students in the school will think that as long as it is justified, it is fine to kill people! If this is the case, our school will not Is it messed up? Then people must be killed frequently!"
"I have also learned about this matter in detail." Mom said, "Mingyu didn't beat those two students to death like you said. It is said that he only punched them a few times at that time."
The headmaster pointed a finger and said: "By the way, speaking of this - who is that Mingyu in your family? A big man weighing more than 170 kilograms was almost beaten to death by him two or three times! He is only now 15 years old? What did you do before?"
Mother lowered her head and murmured, "I don't know either..."
"What?" The principal frowned.
"I..." Mom didn't know how to explain.
The principal stared at her for a while, stood up and said, "Anyway, he's too ruthless. And we dare not keep such a dangerous person in school."
My mother got anxious and stood up from the sofa: "But you can't send him to work-study school because of this! This punishment is too serious for him!"
"I'm sorry, parents, please understand that I am responsible for the safety of the students in the school." The principal turned his back.
Mother stood behind the principal for a while, and said earnestly:
"Principal, please read it for the sake of this child's first time, give him a chance. If the students in the school just made a serious mistake once and are about to be sent to the work-study school, then you still need to What are you educators doing?"
The headmaster turned his head a little, and seemed a little moved.
"I promise you, I'll have a good talk with him when I get home—to make sure this doesn't happen again." Mom saw hope.
The principal turned around slowly and stared at Xiaoxi's mother: "Okay, I'll give him a chance."
"Thank you so much, Principal!" Mom said gratefully.
"I changed his punishment to stay in school for probation. And he was not allowed to attend classes for two weeks, so he should reflect on himself."
"Then... what does he do when he doesn't go to class?"
The principal said: "Let him help the administrator organize newspapers and books and clean up in the school library. If he behaves well in the library for two weeks, he can come back to continue classes."
Mom was silent for a while, then said, "Okay."
When making this decision, no one thought that this punishment decision would be the prelude to uncovering Mingyu's mysterious life experience.
Before dinner, in Mingyu's room, mother told Mingyu and Xiaoxi about the principal's punishment decision.
Staying on probation and not being allowed to go to class for two weeks - this is a severe punishment that Xiaoxi cannot accept, and she feels wronged for Mingyu in her heart.But she glanced at Mingyu and found that he didn't care.
Maybe he didn't have a clue about what "detention in school" was, so he was so indifferent, Xiaoxi thought.
But she was wrong.Because my mother said: "Mingyu, this is the most serious punishment in the school. It means that you may lose the opportunity to study, do you know?"
"I know, Teacher Wu told me this afternoon." Mingyu said.
"You want to stay in school and continue studying, right?"
"Yes." Mingyu nodded affirmatively.
Mother nodded slightly, moved the chair in front of Mingyu, stared into his eyes: "Then you have to promise me that you can't do this again in the future."
Mingyu stared at Xiaoxi's mother, and after a while, said something surprising: "No, if this happens again in the future, I will do it again."
Mom opened her mouth wide in surprise: "Why, you..."
"Auntie, before going to school, didn't you tell me to protect Xiaoxi like an older brother at school?" Ming Yu glanced at Xiaoxi, then at his mother.
Xiaoxi's throat seemed to be blocked by something, making her unable to speak.She looked at Mingyu with complicated emotions.
Mingyu asked: "Auntie, did I do something wrong?"
Mother was stunned for a while, then held Mingyu's face: "No, you didn't do anything wrong, you did it right."
Immediately afterwards, she lowered her head and smiled, then raised her head and said, "But your strength is too great, I didn't expect you to be so powerful. Well, you promise me - if similar things happen in the future, you Just push the bad students out of the way, don't hit them—and, for two weeks in the library, you have to behave yourself—OK?"
"Okay." Mingyu nodded.
Mom smiled and touched his head, then glanced at Xiaoxi: "I'm going to cook."
After Mom walked out, there was a long silence in the room.
Xiaoxi gave a dry cough and shrugged her shoulders. "Uh... how should I put it, you really went too far with this thing. You know, you almost killed those two guys. And I have to say, spiders can't just hit with your hands , they are poisonous. But..."
After a pause for a few seconds, she blushed and said, "Thank you."
Mingyu grinned as if amused by Xiaoxi's embarrassment.
Xiaoxi looked at him and laughed too.Then, she frowned and said, "Hey, wait a minute, don't you think that I was scared stupid by the spider this afternoon, so you are laughing?"
"No," Mingyu said, waving his hands, "no..."
But suddenly, he couldn't help laughing out loud.
"Oh, I'm sure, this time it is!" Xiaoxi pretended to be angry and shouted, but then she said helplessly, "But forget it, forgive you, I think I must have been stupid enough for that! "
After speaking, the two of them looked at each other and laughed together.
After a while, Xiaoxi remembered something and asked, "By the way, I heard that Sulfuric acid hired several gangsters from outside the school to deal with you that day. Why didn't you beat them when it was so dangerous?"
Mingyu recalled the situation at that time, saying: "They are too weak. I don't feel any danger."
Xiao Xi said in amazement: "You mean, you know that those people are not your opponents at all?"
Mingyu nodded. "Ok."
"Do you know that you are very good?" Xiaoxi asked again.
Mingyu scratched his head and said, "I don't know, I just feel...they are weaker than me."
Just like animal intuition - for example, a newborn lion cub can feel stronger than an adult mouse.Xiaoxi stared at Mingyu, thinking secretly.
Who the hell is he?Xiaoxi asked herself again.
21 Promise after school
Early the next morning, Mingyu was taken by the grade director to the school library to "report".After Xiaoxi returned to the classroom, everyone gathered around to ask him about Mingyu's situation.From the expressions and words of the students, she felt that everyone seemed to regard Mingyu as a hero in the class.Because of him, the threat of sulfuric acid, the bully, is gone in the class—their "bully group" is now only left with thick lips in the class, unable to gain momentum, and can only stay at the end of the classroom .Everyone feels very happy.
During the exercise between classes, Meili mustered up the courage to find Xiaoxi.
She lowered her head and said in a low voice: "Well... Xiaoxi, although the matter is over, but... I still want to apologize to you. Actually, I should be the target of their revenge yesterday, because I was the one who took revenge that afternoon. Went to complain to the teachers. But they thought it was you..."
"You didn't do anything wrong, Meili." Xiaoxi said, "You helped Mingyu, and I'm very grateful to you."
Meili raised her head: "Do you really think so?"
Xiaoxi nodded. "And, you know what? They didn't pick the wrong guy for revenge."
Meili looked at Xiaoxi puzzled.
"That afternoon, you went to complain to the teacher, but I - then called 110 to call the police." Xiaoxi looked at Mei Li and said.
Meili opened her mouth wide in astonishment, and did not speak for several seconds.Immediately, she smiled happily: "I knew that you would not be such a cold person!"
Xiaoxi showed a regretful expression: "I really didn't expect that I left you with that kind of impression before."
Meili pushed Xiaoxi: "Okay, I was wrong. After school today, I will treat you to a cone to apologize!"
"No." Xiaoxi refused.
Merry shouted, "You're not still angry, are you?"
Xiao Xi glared at her and said, "I mean, I don't eat cones. I want you to invite me to Pizza Hut for pizza. I'll kill you!"
"This... is too cruel." Mei Li said pretending to be embarrassed.Then the two laughed together, and the two good friends resumed their previous relationship.
But in fact, after school in the afternoon, Xiaoxi did not go to Pizza Hut with Mei Li.She tells her buddy that Mingyu was punished because of herself after all, and she has to go to the library to help him.
As soon as Xiaoxi walked into the library, she saw Mingyu mopping the floor in the reading room with a mop, dripping with sweat.Meanwhile, the old administrator in the library was sitting on the wicker chair and dozing leisurely.
Seeing Xiaoxi, the administrator asked with half-closed eyes, "Do you want to borrow a book or go to the reading room?"
"I'm looking for him." Xiaoxi pointed to Mingyu who was mopping the floor.
Mingyu also saw Xiaoxi at this time, he wiped the sweat from his forehead with his arm, and greeted, "Xiaoxi."
Xiao Xi walked over and asked, "What did you do here today?"
Mingyu thought for a while and said, "Clean up the bookshelves, move old books to the storage room, clean up, and..."
"What else?"
Mingyu pointed to the old man in charge and said, "Help him with food and something."
After listening to this, Xiaoxi looked at the administrator on the rattan chair, feeling very angry—this old man clearly saw that Mingyu was honest, and let Mingyu do all the things he was supposed to do, and even treated Mingyu as a servant People do their bidding—it's a pity that it's Mingyu's time to perform, so it's hard to ask him to argue.
Thinking of this, Xiao Xi could only suppress his anger and ask, "Then can we leave now?"
Mingyu shook his head and said, "I have to mop up the reading room, the borrowing room and the outside, and then wipe the desk clean before I can leave."
Xiaoxi looked at the time: "It's almost six o'clock, when are you going to finish all this?"
Mingyu said nonchalantly: "It's okay, anyway, I have plenty of strength. Xiaoxi, you go back first."
"Fool." Xiaoxi sighed, rolled up his sleeves and said, "Forget it, I'll wipe the table for you, so you can leave earlier."
Mingyu hurriedly said: "It's okay, Xiaoxi, I'll do it myself."
But before he finished speaking, Xiaoxi had already gone to the wall, picked up a handkerchief, and wiped the desk in the reading room.
Mingyu stared blankly for a while, then quickly dragged the floor.
After more than ten minutes, the two people cleaned up the hygiene, leaving the old man completely speechless, and then left.
Walking on the road, Xiaoxi said to Mingyu: "From now on, I will come to the library to help you after school every day."
Mingyu waved his hands again and again: "No, that's too hard for you."
"Don't get me wrong. It's not that I want to help you, but I'm afraid that you will cause some trouble again, so I came to watch you." After finishing speaking, Xiaoxi walked forward.
Mingyu tilted his head and scratched his head, as if he didn't understand what Xiaoxi was thinking.He stood there for a moment, then ran up.
22 Secrets of Old Newspapers
For several days, Xiaoxi went to the library after school, cleaned up with Mingyu, and then went home together.
On Thursday afternoon, when Xiaoxi went to the library, she found that Mingyu had already cleaned up the toilet by himself.She said happily: "Then let's go back early today."
Mingyu said: "The administrator told me to take out the old newspapers and sell them tomorrow morning."
Xiao Xi rolled his eyes upwards: "He probably intends to use your two weeks here to do all the work that has been done for several years."
Mingyu said: "The old newspapers are all covered with a thick layer of dust, I just go and hug them, you wait for me."
Xiaoxi nodded.
Mingyu turned around and went to a small utility room in the library. After a while, he came out with a large pile of dusty old newspapers.As soon as he put it on the ground, the dust immediately flew up.Xiaoxi hurriedly fanned the ashes in front of her nose with her hands, while stepping back.
Mingyu carried several stacks of old newspapers back and forth.Xiaoxi frowned and said, "Why are there so many? How long will we have to hug?"
Mingyu's face was covered with ashes, and sweat dripped down his face and turned into mud.He wiped his sweat with his hands. "Grandpa said it's old newspapers that have been piled up for many years. But there aren't many, and it will be over after a few more hugs."
After speaking, he turned around and went in again.Xiaoxi shook his head helplessly.
But this time it was a bit strange, Mingyu had been in that utility room for several minutes, but still hadn't come out.
The old administrator went to the toilet, and the students who came to borrow books and read books also went home.Xiaoxi is the only one in the library hall now.
She stayed in the empty hall, feeling a little puzzled—how did Mingyu go away for so long this time?
Could it be some old newspapers that haven't been sorted out yet?Thinking about it, Xiaoxi walked towards the utility room, wanting to help.
Walking to the door of the utility room, Xiaoxi took a look inside—the hut was dimly lit, only a light bulb hanging from the top gave off a faint yellow light.Xiaoxi saw Mingyu turned his back to her, as if he was concentrating on something, she was about to call him, but stopped suddenly.
She saw Mingyu standing by a table in the utility room, looking down at something on the table.
It is an old newspaper.
Xiaoxi was stunned—isn't he illiterate?Why do you read this newspaper so seriously?He understands?
Just when she was wondering, suddenly, Mingyu in the room yelled loudly, then hugged his head in pain, squatted down, and kept screaming in horror.
Xiaoxi turned pale with fright, trembling all over with fright, and looked at Mingyu in bewilderment.
Suddenly, a thought flashed through Xiaoxi's mind—could it be that something in the newspaper he read just now awakened his memory?
Thinking of this, Xiaoxi involuntarily walked towards the table in the room.
At this time, Mingyu who was squatting on the ground suddenly turned around, which shocked Xiaoxi a lot—Mingyu's face was pale, and his face was deformed due to convulsions.When he saw Xiaoxi, he showed a ferocious expression!
Xiaoxi was taken aback by that expression, and felt chills in her heart, she asked tremblingly: "Mingyu, what's wrong with you?"
Mingyu quickly lowered his head, still curled up on the ground in pain, trembling.Xiaoxi walked to that table, intending to pick up the old newspapers on it.
"Don't!" Mingyu yelled, stood up suddenly, grabbed the newspaper, and tore the yellowed old newspaper to pieces.
Xiaoxi was stunned, she didn't know why Mingyu did this.
At this moment, the old administrator came back. He walked to the door of the utility room and asked in surprise, "What happened?"
Mingyu panted heavily, his face was panicked, his body was still shaking violently.
The old man walked into the house, looked at the dumbfounded Xiao Xi, and asked again: "What's the matter?"
"I...don't know." Xiaoxi said softly, her voice was a little weak.
The old man looked at Mingyu: "Are you sick?"
Ming Yu slowly regained his strength, he shook his head and said nothing.
The old man looked at the two of them suspiciously, and then glanced at the fragments of the old newspaper on the ground, really not understanding what happened here.He simply stopped asking, waved his hand, and said, "Let's go, the rest of the newspapers will be moved tomorrow."
Xiao Xi glanced at Ming Yu, and found that his face gradually returned to normal.She tentatively said, "Let's go, Mingyu."
Perhaps out of embarrassment, Mingyu didn't dare to look at Xiaoxi, but just nodded silently and walked outside.The old administrator also followed out.
Xiaoxi stared at Mingyu's back, squatted down quickly, grabbed a handful of old newspaper fragments that he had torn up just now, and stuffed them into his school uniform pocket.
Then she walked out quickly.
23 Murder four years ago
Walking on the road, the two of them didn't say a word.
Mingyu, did you remember something? —— Xiaoxi had already asked this question hundreds of times in her heart, but she just didn't dare to say it.She was afraid that Mingyu would show his frightening reaction on the street again.
Moreover, Xiaoxi could feel that even if he asked, Mingyu would not tell her.
He didn't want anyone to know what he'd read in an old newspaper.
why?What was it that made him react so violently?
Did he remember something?If so, why wouldn't he want others to know?
What important events were recorded in that old newspaper?
The answer to all my questions can only be hoped in this pile of confetti - I hope I can find something from it.
Xiaoxi held onto the pocket of her clothes tightly, for fear that a scrap of paper would fall out.
After returning home, Mingyu looked exactly the same as usual, as if he had forgotten the first thing.
Or, he pretended to forget the first thing.Xiaoxi thought.
During dinner, my mother didn't find anything wrong, as usual, she asked about Xiaoxi and Mingyu's situation at school.Xiaoxi also pretended that nothing happened, and didn't mention anything about the afternoon.
After dinner, Xiaoxi returned to her room on the pretext of doing her homework.
She carefully locked the door.
Almost impatiently, she sat down at the desk, turned on the lamp, took out scraps of paper from her school uniform pocket, and flattened them one by one.Then carefully look at the above content next to each other.
"...nearly 200 farmers are engaged in vegetable cultivation, with an area of only 600 mu, and each mu produces [-] kilograms of vegetable seeds..." No, it's not this.
"...the people's desire to improve their living conditions is becoming stronger and stronger..." This is also wrong.
"...He swings the racket freely, slices the ball, and makes quick attacks. His superb skills continue to win applause from the audience..." Xiaoxi shook his head one after another.
Suddenly, the content on a piece of debris made Xiaoxi's eyes brighten——
"...The stadium built with an investment of 5000 million yuan in our city has been basically completed a few days ago. This is the largest stadium in T City at present..."
T City This is the city where Xiaoxi is located.It seems that this newspaper is the former daily newspaper of this city.
Then, Xiaoxi calculated with her fingers—the old newspaper reported that “the gymnasium is basically completed”—and as far as she knew, the gymnasium in the city should have been in use for at least four years.
In other words, this is a newspaper from four years ago!
What happened four years ago?This matter must be more important before it will be published in the newspapers.Moreover, this incident has something to do with Mingyu!
With the clue, Xiaoxi was full of energy.She continued to rummage through the pile of scraps of paper, hoping to find more information.
"The whole city's bus stops are refurbished..."
"Timely injection of penicillin and streptomycin can effectively prevent..."
"The fire department issued seven fire tips: Do not be in the..."
The pieces of paper stayed and moved away one by one before Xiaoxi's eyes. There were too many pieces of paper, which made her dizzy.
"(The front one was torn off) ... died in the accident. According to eyewitnesses at the time, the situation at the scene was horrible. The local policeman and the head of Hepingfeng Village rushed to the scene after the incident... (The back one was also torn off)"
This scrap of paper caught Xiaoxi's attention.
Pingfeng Village?
Xiaoxi remembered that when she went to play at her cousin's house in the countryside, her cousin had told herself that they lived in Pingding Village, and there was another village with a similar name in front of the road, called Pingfeng Village.
Highway ahead!
Xiaoxi quickly turned on the computer on the desk, and after connecting to the Internet, she searched for the exact location of Pingfeng Village in T City on the Internet.
A few minutes later, she found it—yes, Pingfeng Village is indeed a village in front of Highway 28!
Xiaoxi frowned, and her eyes fell on the yellowed old newspaper again, and this time, she made a new discovery.
On the edge of this scrap of paper, there is a clear thumbprint.
Xiaoxi recalled some details of the afternoon in the library - Mingyu's face was covered with ashes, sweat dripped down, he wiped the sweat with his hands, and his hands were covered with mud mixed with sweat and dust...
In other words, this thumbprint was left by him on this newspaper at that time, which shows that he was indeed reading this edition at that time!
Now, Xiaoxi is convinced by all kinds of signs—what Mingyu read this afternoon must be the report on the murder case in Pingfeng Village.
However, a problem immediately emerged.
Isn't he illiterate?How can I understand what is written in the newspaper?
Could it be... that he pretended to be illiterate?But why did he do this?There is no need.
Puzzled, Xiaoxi picked up the scrap of paper again, and inspected it inch by inch with his eyes almost on it, trying to find new clues.
She found it.
At the top of this scrap of paper, that is, above that paragraph of text, there is a black border line - indicating that there is a photo on top of this report!But the photo just happened to be ripped out!
Xiaoxi fully understood that Mingyu really couldn't read, and he only remembered something after seeing this photo in the newspaper!
Xiaoxi hurriedly searched among the remaining pieces of paper, hoping to find the piece of paper that was connected to this one and had a photo.
However, after 10 minutes, she was disappointed to find that there was no—that scrap of paper with the photo happened to be missed by herself!
Damn it!Why is the most critical one missing!Xiaoxi pinched her thigh hard.Feeling very frustrated.
She put her hands on her forehead and let out a long breath.
After calming down, she tried her best to think.
Four years ago, someone died in Pingfeng Village, and the death was terrible...
What kind of event is it?Accident, or... murder?
Xiaoxi sighed again - that scrap of paper was too small, it only provided a little bit of information!
Maybe, I should go to the library early tomorrow morning and see if I can find the remaining scraps of paper.
However, Xiaoxi quickly realized with frustration—this is impossible, first of all, those scraps of paper must have been swept up and thrown away by the old administrator; moreover, Mingyu will go to the library tomorrow, it is impossible for Xiaoxi to be there. Looking for the confetti in front of him.
It seems that based on this only information, only one thing can be confirmed - the person who died tragically in Pingfeng Village four years ago has some kind of relationship with the amnesiac Mingyu.Even, his (her) photos may have awakened some memories of Mingyu.
Moreover, this person terrified Mingyu.
What kind of relationship will he (she) have with Mingyu?
Is it someone Mingyu knows?No, not a common acquaintance.
Or, the deceased were Mingyu's family members?
or else...
Wait—Xiaoxi suddenly thought—the picture accompanying this report is not necessarily a picture of the deceased.If this was a murder, the photo might also be the murderer's face.
Thinking of this, Xiaoxi felt a chill all over his body.
Could it be that Mingyu was so frightened and crazily tore up the newspaper, not wanting anyone to see it, because...
No, no, he was only eleven or twelve years old at the time.This is crazy.
Xiaoxi waved her hand twice in the air, as if trying to expel this terrible thought from her mind.
So, what's going on?
What is the relationship between the person in the photo and Mingyu?
Xiaoxi was thinking hard, and all kinds of restless imaginations were growing and circling in her mind, getting bigger and bigger, making her almost out of breath.
24 Night of the Brave
For several days in a row, Xiaoxi had a bad time.
Mingyu's secret seems to have become her heart disease.Without solving this mystery, she felt that she could not do anything with peace of mind.
But she couldn't think of any way, and she didn't even know what to do.
These few days, Xiaoxi didn't go to the library to help Mingyu after school.In fact, the two of them have barely spoken since that incident.
After school on Thursday afternoon, Xiaoxi and Meili went home together.
"What's the matter with you these days? You always look thoughtful and sullen." Mei Li asked.
"Really? No." Xiaoxi found Meili staring at herself incredulously, "Oh, it's probably because English and math are a bit difficult this semester."
Xiaoxi didn't plan to tell anyone about this matter, including her mother and best friend Meili.Because those fragments of newspapers and my own out-of-context associations can't explain any problems.If you tell your worries and conjectures, it might make people feel nervous.
Moreover, it is possible for Mingyu to know about it.
Meili obviously dismissed Xiaoxi's answer, she didn't believe it was the real reason, but she also saw that Xiaoxi didn't want to say it, so she didn't ask again.
The two of them walked down the street in silence.At this time, a shout came from behind: "Xiaoxi, Meili!"
The two turned their heads together - it was Wang Bo and Bai Chuan, they ran over from behind.
As soon as he got close, Wang Bo said enthusiastically, "I was looking for you, and I saw you, what a coincidence!"
"What's the matter?" Xiaoxi asked.
"My parents are away on a business trip, and the day after tomorrow is the weekend, so I'm the only one at home." Wang Bo said, "How about coming to my house to play 'Night of the Brave'?"
"What 'Night of the Brave'?" Merry asked.
Wang Bo lowered his voice, intentionally creating an atmosphere: "It's just that we are in the house, turn off all the lights, light only one candle, and then take turns telling ghost stories."
"This kind of game is very old-fashioned." Mei Li said with her lips curled up.
"No, I haven't finished yet." Wang Bo added. "In the end, the person who speaks the worst will be punished. He (she) must unconditionally agree to one request of the other three. How about it, dare to challenge?"
Mei Li laughed loudly: "That person is obviously you, Wang Bo. I'm sorry, but I have heard you tell ghost stories. To be honest, I really can't help but say the word 'rotten'."
Bai Chuan shrugged his shoulders, looked at Wang Bo: "Sorry, I think so too."
Wang Bo blushed, and retorted as if he had been insulted: "What you said...that was when I was in elementary school! I am different now! Especially this time, I have prepared several absolutely wonderful Ghost stories, if they don’t sound good, I’m willing to be punished by you!”
"Is it really okay to ask you anything?" Mei Li asked, "Can the request be 'Wang Bo, go buy a big bucket of fried chicken wings and come back, and then stand by and watch us eat'?"
"Any excessive request is fine. But the premise is that everyone must judge fairly." Wang Bo said angrily, "In addition, I hope you understand that this kind of request may also appear on you."
Meili laughed with confidence: "Thank you for reminding me, but you forgot that my nickname is 'Queen of Thriller'!"
"Then try it, Queen of Horror." Wang Bo challenged.
Meili said to Xiaoxi: "How is it? It's quite interesting, let's come together the day after tomorrow."
Xiaoxi is really not in the mood to play this kind of game now, for her, the horror story has already been staged.She waved her hand and said, "I'm afraid I won't be free the night after tomorrow."
Several people showed disappointed expressions, Mei Li said: "Don't be so disappointed, this opportunity is finally here!"
"That's right, my parents don't often go on business trips together." Wang Bo said.
"Come on, Xiaoxi, it won't be so fun if there are only three of us." Bai Chuan said, "By the way, you can still call Mingyu."
It is because of him that I am not in the mood to play—Xiaoxi thought to himself.She said lightly: "I'm sorry, I really have something to do. Um... how about you go play with Yuan Jie and the others?"
The three looked at each other, and Wang Bo sighed helplessly: "It seems that's the only way."
The four of them walked all the way, but at this moment, Mei Li, Wang Bo and Bai Chuan had already formed a group, discussing the "Night of the Brave" the night after tomorrow.Xiaoxi kept a short distance from them, thinking about things in silence.
"I said, Wang Bo." Mei Li questioned, "You said that you have prepared several wonderful ghost stories, is that true? It won't be a farce like last time, right?"
Wang Bo made an unquestionable look: "I'm sure this time it will be a thriller. Let me tell you, the stories I collected this time are not from books or movies, but from real stories that happened around us. matter."
"Really? Let me tell you." Mei Li became interested.
Wang Bo stared and said, "Stop joking, how could I talk about it now? Then what will I talk about the night after tomorrow?"
"Didn't you prepare several? What's the point of telling one now and listening to it?"
Wang Bo shook his head again and again: "That's all prepared for the night after tomorrow. Now it's broad daylight, so it's too boring to talk about."
Mei Li is now interested: "Are you going to tell? If you don't let us know the level of your stories now, I won't come the night after tomorrow."
Wang Bo seemed a little embarrassed, Bai Chuan said: "Anyway, there is still a long way to go home, so you can tell a shorter one."
Wang Bo hesitated for a while. "Ok."
He cleared his throat, and deliberately darkened his face:
"On the way from our city to G County, there is a highway 28. Both sides of this road are full of cemeteries. Not only are there no people living around, but there are very few vehicles and pedestrians passing by. Especially at night, no one dares to Go this way, do you know why?"
Xiaoxi was thinking about something, but when she heard the words "Route 28", she couldn't help opening her mouth, and slowly raised her head to look towards Wang Bo.
Wang Bo pretended to be mysterious and asked again: "Do you know why?"
"Stop tantalizing, tell me!" Mei Li urged.
"That's because—it is said that the soil on both sides of this road is special. If you grow plants or crops, you can't survive. But if you bury the dead, the soil will slowly cultivate the corpse into a zombie. Every few years , there will be zombies crawling out of the cemetery." Wang Bo said in a low voice.
"Can zombies be 'cultivated'?" Bai Chuan frowned, "Isn't this story too fake?"
"It's really disgusting." Mei Li had an uncomfortable expression on her face.
"Listen to me. The cemetery is next to a village. I heard that several people in the village have seen zombies crawling out of the cemetery with their own eyes. The appearance of those zombies is not much different from the appearance of the dead before they were alive. If you look at it, it looks like a living person. However, they are very scary. They grab live chickens or animals, bite them down and eat them raw. It is said that some people saw them attacking pedestrians and eating human flesh! Once..."
"Is the village you mentioned called Pingfeng Village?"
A hurried voice came from the side, startling all three of them.They turned their heads and saw Xiaoxi's terrified, pale face.
"Xiaoxi, what are you doing? You scared me to death." Meili said, rubbing her chest, "Aren't you not interested? So you've been listening."
Xiaoxi didn't answer her, but stared at Wang Bo: "Tell me, what's the name of the village you mentioned?"
Wang Bo didn't know why Xiaoxi had such a reaction. He said in a daze, "I don't know...they didn't say the name of that village."
"Who did you listen to this story?" Xiaoxi asked eagerly.
Wang Bo hesitated for a few seconds, and said, "A friend of my father's, he is from the traffic brigade of County G. Once when he came to our house to play, he mentioned this incident."
"Those special dirt and zombies crawled out of the cemetery and attacked passers-by—is this what he said?"
Wang Bo was completely dumbfounded as if he was being interrogated. "These... Listen to what he said. He also heard what the villagers nearby said. As for whether these things really happened, I don't know."
Xiaoxi lowered her head slowly, staring at the ground with a stern expression.
Listen to what the nearby villagers have to say.
By the way, why didn't I think of it before.
I already know that the incident four years ago happened in Pingfeng Village. As long as I go there, it is possible to find out the circumstances of the incident.
"...Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi!" Mei Li shook her hand in front of Xiaoxi, "What are you thinking?"
"That's right, Xiaoxi, why did you react so violently? It's just a story." Bai Chuan said.
Looking at the three of them, Xiaoxi suddenly had a thought.
"Uh...it's nothing, maybe I was too absorbed in listening to it." She pretended to be relaxed, "Because this story happened in our city, it sounds like it's true."
Wang Bo looked triumphant.Mei Li and Bai Chuan looked at each other suspiciously. "Does this story seem true?"
"I have a proposal." Xiaoxi said, "The night after tomorrow, let's play a real 'Night of the Brave', shall we?"
All three friends looked at her.
"I mean, let's not go to Wang Bo's house, go to the place where he told the story, and have a real adventure!"
"What, are you kidding, Xiaoxi?" Wang Bo said in surprise.
"Yes, I mean it, no kidding."
"But, you just said that you won't be free the night after tomorrow." Meili looked at Xiaoxi.
"Well... yes, I did. That's because... I was thinking about how to have a real adventure... No, I thought of it now."
Everyone looked at Xiaoxi suspiciously, feeling that she was a little weird.
"Of course, if you don't dare..." Xiaoxi looked at Wang Bo and Bai Chuan, and began to use aggressive tactics, "That's okay, I can invite other boys to go with me."
"Don't be ridiculous! You dare to go, why don't we dare!" Wang Bo looked at Bai Chuan, "Right?"
Bai Chuan shrugged his shoulders: "Of course, how could we lose to girls?"
"That's great." Xiaoxi nodded approvingly, and then the three of them looked at Meili together.
Meili opened her mouth wide, with a confused expression as if she was dreaming. "You guys, you're not playing for real, are you?"
"What's the matter, Queen of Thrillers, you're going to get scared when you really come here?" Wang Bo said sarcastically.
"Hmph, don't be joking." Meili said bravely, "I'm worried about you."
"Okay, now we all agree." Xiaoxi seized the opportunity and didn't give Mei Li a chance to repent.At the same time, she said seriously, "But there is one thing—we must keep it a secret. We must not let other people know about this matter, otherwise it will reach the ears of teachers or parents, and we will not be able to go."
"Well, I know!" Wang Bo and Bai Chuan looked very excited, and Mei Li answered with some reluctance.But anyway, the real "Night of the Brave" has been booked.
No one realized it was a mistake.
25 Go to Pingfeng Village
After the two classes on Friday afternoon, Wang Bo and Bai Chuan came to the library with their schoolbags on their backs.
"Master, are there any books that introduce self-defense or fighting and capture?" Wang Bo asked.
The old manager thought about it. "Go to the rows of bookshelves on the far right of the borrowing room and look for them. It's among the sports books."
"Okay, thank you." Wang Bo nodded.
"Hey, let me tell you, you're just trying to learn such a trivial skill now, is it useful?" Bai Chuan said disapprovingly.
"Knowing a little is better than not knowing at all. I'll study it tonight, and just learn one or two tricks that are most practical." Wang Bo walked towards the borrowing room.
"Do you really think that we will encounter any danger?" Bai Chuan laughed.
"That's not sure, that place is really evil."
"I don't know why Xiaoxi came up with the idea of going to that ghostly place on a whim." Bai Chuan said inexplicably.
Ming Yu, who was mopping the floor in the nearby reading room, raised his head and looked towards the door.
"Didn't she say it? It's because my story is so attractive that she wants to experience it personally." Wang Bo said proudly.
"It's less stinky. I always feel that she seems to have some purpose..."
The two of them walked towards the borrowing room while talking.
Mingyu walked to the door of the reading room, looked at the backs of the two of them thoughtfully.
On Saturday afternoon, Xiaoxi went to her mother's room to apply for the right to go out at night.
"Merry's birthday?" Mom put down the book, "Then when will you be back at night?"
"Maybe...it's past eleven o'clock." Xiaoxi said tentatively.
"What, eleven o'clock? No! How can a girl come home so late?"
"What's the matter? Meili's house is so close to ours, and it only takes more than ten minutes to walk." Xiaoxi fought.
"Why do you have to play for so long?"
"In addition to dinner, Mei Li also arranged to have a barbecue on the roof of her house, of course it will be later." The line was prepared a long time ago.
"That's not okay, it's too unsafe to come back alone at night." Mom thought for a while, "Why don't you ask Mingyu to go with you."
"Oh, they are all inviting girls, what is he doing!" Xiaoxi yelled, and then compromised, "How about I come back after ten o'clock?"
"Okay." Mom agreed.
"Mom, give me some money." Xiaoxi hugged her mother's arm, "I have to buy gifts for others."
"I have to pay for your classmate's birthday." Mom sighed, and opened the wallet next to the bed. "200 yuan, is it enough?"
"Not enough... three hundred?"
Mom glared at Xiaoxi, and said in a low voice, "Just be content with it. I only give Mingyu 50 yuan pocket money for a week."
"How can he compare to me? I'm your own daughter." Seeing her mother pretending to hit her, Xiaoxi took the 200 yuan. "Forget it, two hundred is two hundred."
"Remember to come back early." Mom reminded.
"Got it." Xiaoxi walked towards the door.
Mingyu, who was hiding at the end of the corridor, quickly turned around and walked into his room, closing the door.
After Xiaoxi came out of her mother's room, she glanced at the study room, saw Mingyu was inside with the door closed, hurried out of the house, and left.
Mom lay on the bed in the bedroom and read a book for a while, and wanted to ask Mingyu if he wanted to watch TV, so she got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom.
Mingyu's room door was still closed, and his mother knocked lightly on the door: "Mingyu."
no respond.
Mom yelled twice more, but there was still no movement inside, so she pushed the door open.
Mingyu was not in the study.
Mom went to the living room, searched around the kitchen and bathroom, but did not see Mingyu.
"Strange, when did you run out to play?" Mom said wonderingly.
When Xiaoxi took a taxi to the bus station, Wang Bo and Bai Chuan were already waiting at the gate of the station.
"Xiaoxi, why are you late for the time you made an appointment with us?" Wang Bo said dissatisfied.
Xiaoxi glanced at his watch, it was ten past four. "It's only 10 minutes late. Besides, isn't there someone who was even more late?"
"You girls are troublesome." Wang Bo shook his head and said.
The three of them waited for more than ten minutes at the gate of the station. At 04:30, Meili finally got out of a taxi.
Before they could open their mouths to blame, Mei Li said first, "Don't blame me, it's already good that I can come out."
"What's going on? Didn't you say it was my birthday?" Xiaoxi asked.
"That's what I said. But I didn't expect that my mother said that she would go to the cake shop and order a big cake for you! I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat. If she really did this, your family will receive it at night A 12-inch birthday cake, wouldn't it be a piece of cake!"
"Then how did you tell your mother?" Xiaoxi asked anxiously.
"Forget it, forget it, let's not talk about it." Mei Li waved her hands wearily, showing lingering fear, "Anyway, I was talking all kinds of things, and I finally stopped her."
"Your mother didn't doubt it?" Xiaoxi asked worriedly.
"I just pray that our mothers don't talk to each other on the phone." Mei Li folded her hands on her chest.
Xiaoxi sighed, and asked Bai Chuan: "What about you? How did you tell your family?"
Bai Chuan snorted: "Our boys have to go out for a night, so it's not as complicated as you. Just tell the family to come out and play."
Xiaoxi and Meili looked at each other, speechless.
26 The Village's Secret
It is a short drive from the urban area to Pingfeng Village, and it only takes one and a half hours to get there.
The four of Xiaoxi got on the car at [-]:[-], and when they arrived at Pingfeng Village, it was nearly dusk.
This is a very ordinary village, but the rural scenery is full of freshness for the teenagers in the city.They wandered around the fields, grassy hillsides curiously, as if they had arrived at some tourist attraction.
But Xiaoxi did not forget her real purpose of coming here.
"How about we ask the people in the village about the legend about zombies?" Xiaoxi suggested.
"Okay. But, in what name should we ask people?" Wang Bo said.
"I've thought about this a long time ago." Xiaoxi smiled mysteriously.
The four of them came to a small farmyard, where the housewife was gathering firewood at the door and preparing to cook.Xiao Xi stepped forward and asked politely: "Hello, Auntie, we are the little reporters of the school magazine, and I want to ask you something."
The peasant woman asked curiously, "What's the matter?"
Xiaoxi turned her head and glanced at the three partners, meaning to cooperate.
"There are cemeteries on both sides of Highway 28 in front of Pingfeng Village, right?"
The peasant woman said with some vigilance: "Yes, what's the matter?"
"We heard that strange things sometimes happen in that cemetery..."
"No, no! Nothing like that." The peasant woman hurriedly interrupted Xiaoxi, then walked into the house with firewood in her arms.
"Hey, I haven't said what it is..."
The peasant woman had entered the house and quickly closed the door.
Xiaoxi turned her head in amazement, and looked at the three friends: "This...what's going on?"
"She doesn't seem to want to talk about it," Merry said.
"Let's ask someone else." Bai Chuan said.
The four of them left the farmhouse and came to a small road.A middle-aged farmer carrying vegetables and fruits walked up to him, and Xiaoxi walked over again.
"Hello, uncle, we are the little reporters of the school magazine, and I want to ask about the cemeteries on both sides of the road ahead..."
The middle-aged farmer quickly waved his hands and said, "I'm very busy, you can ask others." Then he walked away quickly.
Twice in a row, Xiaoxi couldn't even finish asking the questions.She was deeply shocked and stood there in a daze.
Wang Bo walked to Xiaoxi's side, and said with some anxiety: "People here seem to be reluctant to mention about that cemetery. Could it be...the legend is true?"
Meili shivered, hugged her shoulders and said, "No way, how could such a thing happen?"
"Look at their evasive attitude, they clearly know something but don't want to say it." Wang Bo frowned.
Bai Chuan thought about it. "Maybe adults, especially those in rural areas, are very taboo to talk about these topics about the dead. Let's ask a child."
Everyone nodded and agreed with Bai Chuan's proposal.They walked on, hoping to spot a child or two playing by the side of the road.
It was getting dark gradually.
"It's really strange, is there no child in this village?" Wang Bo looked around in surprise, "Why haven't I seen a child after walking for so long?"
Xiaoxi glanced at the time: "It's dinner time, maybe the children have gone home for dinner."
After Xiaoxi said this, everyone realized that they were also hungry.Wang Bo said: "By the way, speaking of it, it's time for us to eat..."
"Hey! Look over there, there is a child in front of that house!" Xiaoxi said, pointing diagonally ahead.
Everyone looked in the direction, temporarily forgetting their hunger, and walked towards the child.
This is a little boy about five or six years old, squatting on the ground and playing with a pile of small stones. Behind him is a two-story brick house, which seems to be his home.
"I'll come this time." Bai Chuan whispered.
"Little friend, what are you playing?" Bai Chuan knelt down and said gently to the little boy.
The little boy glanced at him, did not speak, and continued to play with the small stones.
Bai Chuan looked at it for a while and said, "I see, the pile in front of you is your army, and the pile here is the enemy's army, right?"
The little boy raised his head and nodded vigorously: "The war will start soon!"
"Then I'll play with you, okay? I'll control the enemy's side, and you control your side."
"Okay!" the little boy said happily, "Let's throw stones in the middle together, and whoever gets knocked into the air will lose!"
"Okay!" Bai Chuan rolled up his sleeves, assuming he was ready to go to war.
"I yell 'one, two, three' and we will attack together," said the little boy.
"Okay, but wait a minute, is your army a human army?"
"Of course it is." The little boy blinked his big eyes and said.
"Oh, then my army isn't."
"Not a human army?" The little boy seemed very interested, "What is that?"
Bai Chuan stared at him and said, "Yes—the army of zombies."
Hearing the word "zombie", the little boy was taken aback for a moment, then let out a piercing scream, and burst into tears.
Bai Chuan was taken aback, stood up from the ground, at a loss.The three of Xiaoxi were also stunned.
At this time, a couple rushed out of the house behind the boy, apparently the boy's parents. They ran to the boy in a few steps, and the mother hugged the boy and asked, "What's wrong?"
The boy screamed and cried, "This brother... said there are zombies!"
The boy's parents immediately showed a look of panic, hugged the child tightly, stared at Bai Chuan in front of them, and asked, "Where are the zombies?"
Bai Chuan was extremely embarrassed, desperately waved his hands and said, "No, no. I was just kidding him."
Hearing what he said, the boy's father cursed angrily: "You eat too much? It's nothing to come here to scare our children!"
"I... didn't want to scare him, but..." Bai Chuan was so flustered that he didn't know what to say.
"Go away! Don't stay here!" the boy's father scolded.
Bai Chuan turned around in embarrassment, winked at everyone, and signaled to leave quickly.Wang Bo and Mei Li hurried forward.
Xiaoxi stood there without moving.
The family held the child and walked towards the house.The boy's mother scolded the child: "I told you, don't stay outside when it's dark! You don't have ears, do you?"
Suddenly, Xiaoxi asked loudly: "Why are you so nervous, are there really zombies here?"
The boy's parents suddenly turned their heads. Although the sky was getting dark, Xiaoxi could still clearly see that their faces had turned pale, and they stared into a pair of terrified eyes.And the little boy looked like he had stopped making trouble, and burst into tears again.
Xiaoxi realized that she had said the wrong thing, so she took a step back involuntarily.
This time, the boy's father was so angry that he shouted to the boy's mother, "Go and let the dog out!"
Xiaoxi yelled in fright, and ran away with her three friends.
After running desperately for a long distance, several people were so tired that they were out of breath and didn't stop until they couldn't run anymore.
Wang Bo glanced back. "Don't run away, they... didn't let the dog out, they just... frightened us."
Meili said in shock, "What the hell is this place! Why are these people completely unreasonable?"
Bai Chuan thought about it and said, "I think it's probably because we asked their most sensitive questions, that's why we did this."
"There is indeed something wrong with this village!" Wang Bo said in panic, "That legend seems to be true!"
"Ah...don't say it." Mei Li showed a scared expression.
The sky was getting darker and darker, and now there were only four of them on this country road.
"Let's not stay here." Bai Chuan looked around and said, "There are no street lights here. If it gets dark, we will get lost."
"Then let's go." Meili said anxiously.
"Where are you going?" Xiaoxi asked.
"Shall we find a restaurant to eat first?" Wang Bo said, "My stomach is almost empty."
"I'm hungry too, but where is there a restaurant?" Meili looked around.
Xiaoxi said, "Let's walk along the main road, maybe we will find it."
Several people trotted all the way towards a country road.
To their surprise, they walked on this road for more than 20 minutes, not to mention restaurants, and even pedestrians didn't see a single one!
Now, it is already eight o'clock in the evening, and the sky is so dark that they can't even see each other's faces clearly.Surrounded by barren hills, weeds and small roads extending into the darkness, occasionally passing by a house, the door is also closed.
The weirdest thing is - no one, no one can be seen anywhere!
Xiaoxi and the four of them panicked, their hearts pounding.They never imagined that at night, this Pingfeng village would simply become a deserted village!
There was another thing that frightened them—just as Bai Chuan had predicted, they were really lost in this dark and strange village!
Mei Li held Xiao Xi's arm tightly, her body trembling: "Xiao Xi, what should we do now...?"
"Yeah, do we still have to go forward?" Wang Bo said anxiously, "When will it be the end to go on like this aimlessly?"
"Let's... find someone to ask the way." Xiaoxi tried hard to keep calm.
"Who's there? We've been walking for so long, and we haven't seen anyone!" Meili said in a tearful voice, "Don't people in this village go out at night?"
"I think that's it." Bai Chuan said with a stern expression, "Have you not seen it yet?"
"See what?" Wang Bo asked.
Bai Chuan paused for a moment, then said:
"Everyone in this village is afraid of something."
27 People who have seen zombies
Hearing what he said, all three of them had expressions of fear on their faces.
"You mean, what they're afraid of is..." Wang Bo's voice changed.
"Stop talking! Let's go back quickly, don't stay in such a weird place!" Meili said in fear.
"We've lost our way," Bai Chuan reminded.
"My God...then what should we do?" Meili was about to cry.
"Don't panic, how about this, let's walk forward for a while, and when we see the first family, we will knock on the door and go in to ask them for directions." Xiaoxi said.
"However, I don't think the people here are very friendly." Wang Bo said worriedly.
"That may be because we asked sensitive questions." Xiaoxi said, "This time we only asked for directions and nothing else."
Bai Chuan nodded and said, "Okay, let's do this."
Several people continued to walk forward, and after a few minutes, they saw a small house on the side of the road.The door is still closed, and the window reveals a faint light.
Four people came to the door, Xiaoxi knocked lightly.
There were some noises from inside.
Xiaoxi knocked twice more.An alert voice inside asked, "Who is it?"
Xiaoxi replied: "We came here to play, lost our way, and wanted to ask the way."
There was silence for a while, and the wooden door opened with a "creak".An old man stood at the door, looking at Xiaoxi and the others suspiciously.
"You said, are you here to play?" He frowned and asked.
"Yes, we are from the city." Xiaoxi said.
"It can be seen that you are from the city." The old man looked them up and down, and then laughed dryly, "You are brave enough to come here to play."
The four quickly looked at each other.
"What do you want to ask?" The old man stared at them.
"Oh, it's like this. We got lost and wanted to ask how to get to the station. Also, is there a restaurant near here?" Xiaoxi asked.
"Why, haven't you eaten yet? Are you looking for a restaurant?"
Several people nodded together. "yes."
The old man stared at them for a while, then laughed loudly: "You children in the city really don't know anything. Do you think this small village has all kinds of restaurants like a city?"
After finishing speaking, he burst into laughter again, which made the four of Xiaoxi very embarrassed.
"Come in!" The old man waved his hand, "I'll get you something to eat."
The four teenagers happened to be tired and hungry, and it was already pitch black outside.Hearing him say that, he was so thankful that he stepped through the door without even having time to say anything.
The old man closed the door cautiously.
A small, humble home.The room is simple and old furniture.The four of them sat on some small wooden benches, and the old man scooped up a large bowl of water from the water tank and handed it to them: "Drink some water."
Xiaoxi and the others were so thirsty, they took turns drinking this bowl of water.
The old man took out a few baked sweet potatoes and potatoes from the Kang cave, blew on them, and distributed them to Xiaoxi and the others one by one. "There is nothing good in this village, you just make do to fill your stomach."
Wang Bo was already so hungry that he peeled off the skin of the baked sweet potato in twos and twos, and took a big bite, which was so hot that tears came out, but he still ate it with big mouthfuls, saying, "It's delicious! It's so delicious! "
I don't know if I'm hungry or this baked sweet potato and potato with a local flavor are really delicious.Xiaoxi, Meili and Bai Chuan also ate hungrily.The old man sat beside him, lit a cigarette, and smiled with his mouth crooked.
After a while, the food was finished.These sweet potatoes and potatoes are bigger than the ones in the city, and you will be completely full after eating one.At this time, Xiaoxi and the others said gratefully: "Thank you, sir!"
The old man smiled and said, "There's nothing to be thankful for eating a few potatoes, and it doesn't cost money. They are all grown in their own fields."
Xiaoxi looked at the only small wooden bed in this room and said, "Master, do you live here alone?"
The old man nodded slightly and didn't say much.
"Master, can you tell us how to get from here to the station?" Bai Chuan asked.
"Why, you want to go to the station now and go back by car?"
Several people nodded together.
"It can't be done," said the old man. "There will be no traffic at the station in the town at six o'clock."
"Ah?" Several people were dumbfounded when they heard this. "Then we can't go back today?"
"You can go back if you want. Go forward for more than ten minutes from me, and you will reach the side of the road. If you are lucky, you will meet some cars passing by. However, there are not many cars passing by that road at night. Besides, it’s not certain whether they will give you a ride.” After the old man finished speaking, he was smoking a cigarette.
Xiaoxi's heart tightened, and he asked, "Master, is the road you mentioned, Route 28?"
Hearing Xiaoxi's question, Mei Li, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo all had a look of panic on their faces.
The old man noticed the change in their expressions, raised his eyes and asked slowly, "Have you heard of anything?"
Xiaoxi didn't expect that the old man would take the initiative to bring up this topic.But in view of her previous experience, she didn't know what to say for a while, she just opened her mouth, as if hesitating to speak.
Seeing that Xiaoxi and the others were silent, the old man raised his foot, pressed the cigarette butt on the sole of his shoe and extinguished it, and said, "Forget it, anyway, if you are brave enough, go to the side of the road for a ride. If you are afraid, you can go tonight Spend the night in my hut. Think for yourselves."
The old man obviously meant something, he was clearly implying that there was some kind of danger near that road.
Xiaoxi finally couldn't help it anymore, and asked, "Master, is there something... weird on the section of Highway 28?"
The old man lowered his head and rolled a cigarette, but did not speak.
Xiaoxi and the three friends looked at each other, but it was inconvenient to ask further questions.The room was silent.
After a while, the old man raised his head and asked, "Do you want to ask if there are any zombies in the cemeteries on both sides of the road?"
Several people didn't expect that the old man would speak out on his own initiative!Their mouths were open, with expressions of astonishment on their faces.For a moment, Xiaoxi felt that this old man who lived alone was a little different from other people in the village.
Xiaoxi decided to tell the truth: "Master, actually... we came here because of this legend. But we don't know..."
"I don't know I'm a fool." The old man's expression suddenly became serious, "You think this is just a rumor, or a lie based on rumors, so you came here to find excitement, right?"
The four of them were completely stunned, and the old man hit the nail on the head.And according to him, this is not a legend, but a real thing.
After staying for a while, Xiaoxi asked in confusion: "Master... Could it be that there are really zombies?"
The old man sighed, stood up and said: "If someone tells you that there is or is not, you can just take it as a joke. But I am the only one—"
He bent down and stared at Xiaoxi. "I can tell you the truth."
Xiaoxi felt a sense of oppression, which made her speechless.
"Do you know why?" The old man slowly straightened his body and looked at the four of them.
"Because I've seen zombies with my own eyes," he said.
28 Horror Personal Experiences
Xiaoxi covered her mouth in fear, Meili almost screamed out, and the two boys, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo, were so frightened that their backs went numb.
"Have you... seen a zombie with your own eyes?" Xiaoxi asked in horror.
"It's not as simple as seeing it. That zombie even stole my piglets to eat." The old man said.
"What's going on?" Bai Chuan stared at the old man and asked.
Looking at the opposite wall, the old man recalled: "A few years ago, outside my hut, there was a pigsty in which only two pigs were raised. The big sow gave birth in the autumn of that year. I had a litter of little piggies, and I couldn't be happier."
"One night, when I fell asleep, I heard noises in the pigsty and the cry of a sow. I thought it was a wild dog or a thief, so I quickly put on my clothes, picked up a stick and walked out."
"When I came to the pigsty, I didn't see any people or wild dogs. I looked into the pigsty with a flashlight and found that two piglets were missing, and there was still some blood in the pigsty."
"I was furious at the time, thinking that the wild dogs must have taken the little piglet. I looked carefully outside the pigsty, and found that the blood stains extended to the grass behind the house, so I picked up a wooden stick and chased in that direction. "
"I was running in the grass for a while, and suddenly I was stumped by something, and I took a light with the flashlight—it turned out to be the head of a bloody little piglet!"
"At that time, I thought it was a bit strange, because according to the habit of wild dogs, they usually take the prey to their own territory, and then enjoy it slowly, instead of eating while walking like this. And I thought, how can a wild dog take two Where's the little piggy? Are there two wild dogs?"
"With doubts, I continued to walk forward. Before I knew it, I had already walked into the cemetery on both sides of Highway 28. When I realized it, I realized that I was already in a grave."
"Just when I was confused and didn't know whether to continue chasing, I suddenly saw a person squatting next to a tomb in front of me. The person lowered his head, as if he was eating something. I subconsciously used the flashlight I took a photo over there, and that 'man' suddenly turned his head, and this turn of his head scared my soul away!"
When the old man said this, his face turned pale, as if he had experienced that horrible incident again.And Xiaoxi and the others were so frightened that their hairs stood on end.
He let out a long breath, and continued to speak.
"I was probably 20 to [-] meters away from that 'person' at the time, but I could still clearly see that 'person' was full of blood and was biting the little piglet in his hand! I was so frightened that my hands shook and the flashlight fell to the ground. .At the same time, my legs are also weak, and I almost can't stand still."
"After only a few seconds, I picked up the flashlight, and with a thick wooden stick in my hand, I bravely walked over there. But the strange thing is that in just a few seconds, that'man ' It disappeared! I looked around with the flashlight, but I couldn't see the trace of that 'person'!"
Speaking of this, the old man stared at Xiao Xi and the others and said, "You must know, that is an empty cemetery! No matter whether that thing is a person or something else, how could it have disappeared so quickly? "
Mei Li hugged Xiao Xi tightly, her face pale with fright.Wang Bo also curled up in fright.Bai Chuan swallowed, and asked, "Then what happened later? Did you find 'that thing'?"
The old man shook his head and said: "I searched there for several minutes with a flashlight, but I never saw that 'person' again. The more I thought about it, the more frightened I became, so I ran to the road quickly and went home along the way. "
"The next morning, I told some people around me about the strange thing that happened last night. Everyone thought it was very strange, and some young men said they would follow me to the cemetery. I touched the place last night, At this time, we saw a terrifying scene."
"What... what?" Xiaoxi asked tentatively.
"A new tomb in the cemetery, I don't know when it was buried here, and I don't know which family's tomb it is (buried in this cemetery may not be people nearby). The soil on the tomb was dug up Some of the coffin boards were exposed. It looked as if something had crawled out of the grave. We were terrified and called the village head and several directors there. Everyone was very panicked. .”
"Several young people thought it was really strange, so they dug up the grave with the permission of the village head. When they lifted the lid of the coffin, I looked inside and almost passed out with fright!"
Xiaoxi, Meili, Wang Bo and Bai Chuan all held their breath.
"The mouth of the corpse lying in the coffin was full of blood. And next to the corpse were the stumps and bones of my little piggy!"
"Ah..." Meili gasped in fright.The other three were also frightened and their scalps went numb.
"This incident shocked everyone. Those boys reburied the coffin. Since then, no one dared to approach this cemetery at night, and the legend of 'zombies' spread like wildfire."
This terrible experience was finally finished, and the old man let out a long breath.
Xiao Xi suppressed the fear in his heart and asked, "Then, has anyone seen 'zombies' before?"
"Later, I heard from some people in the village that they also saw zombies crawling out of the grave at night, but I don't know if it is true. Only this incident, because I experienced it myself, is absolutely true."
The old man paused, and then added: "Anyway, from that time on, people in our village changed their faces when they heard about 'zombies'. Even if they just heard these two words, they would tremble with fright. And at night, Every house is closed, and no one dares to come out."
Xiaoxi and the three friends exchanged glances, and now they all understand why they were treated that way before.
Wang Bo couldn't help asking: "Master, you live here alone, aren't you afraid?"
The old man smiled wryly and said, "I'm already old and I've had enough to live. What else is there to be afraid of? Besides, I'm a lonely old man, where can I go?"
After being silent for a while, Xiaoxi looked at his watch and called out, "Ah, it's already 09:30."
"Ah, it's so late, what should we do?" Meili said anxiously, "I told my mother to go back at eleven o'clock!"
Wang Bo said: "After listening to what the uncle said just now, do you still dare to go out at night? Or... we will just stay here for one night and go back tomorrow morning."
"No!" cried Merry. "My mother will kill me if I don't come home all night."
"That's better than being bitten to death by zombies."
"Okay, stop arguing." Bai Chuan said, "Why don't we go to the side of the road and try it. Maybe with luck, there will be a car passing by soon."
"But it's pitch black outside now." Wang Bo looked out the window and said, "How can we see the road clearly..."
Suddenly, he stopped.
Wang Bo sat closest to the window.
Outside the dark window, he suddenly saw a figure standing outside the window, watching them.
In an instant, Wang Bo felt the blood all over his body rushing to his forehead, making his eyes black.He shook his whole body and pointed out the window, screaming loudly:
"Outside the window... someone!"
29 people who died four years ago
Several people were taken aback, trembled with fright, and looked out the window together.
It was pitch black, and no one could be seen.
"Where is he?" Bai Chuan asked, staring at Wang Bo.
"Just now I saw... just staring at us from the window. After I called out, it disappeared." Wang Bo said tremblingly.
"Ah..." Meili felt a chill run up her back, "Master said that no one would come out of this village at night. Could it be..."
"Don't panic." The old man walked to the wall and picked up a wooden stick. "I'll go out and have a look. You just stay in the house and don't come out."
Bai Chuan walked to the old man's side: "No, we'll go out with you, and we can help if anything happens."
"Yes, we'll go out with you." Xiaoxi also mustered up her courage and said.
Wang Bo and Mei Li looked at each other and walked to them.
The old man turned his head and looked at them briefly for two seconds, opened the door latch, and said in a deep voice, "Follow me, pay attention to your surroundings."
He opened the door, looked around a few times, and then walked out holding the wooden stick tightly, followed by several teenagers.
With a little bit of dim starlight, they looked around, but they didn't find anyone outside the house.
"Go and have a look behind the house." The old man said, and at the same time told the two boys, "Look behind."
Bai Chuan and Wang Bo nodded nervously.The five of them walked towards the back of the house together.
Xiaoxi and Meili were sandwiched between the old man and the two boys, holding hands and sticking tightly together, they could feel each other's heart beating wildly.They and the other three looked around vigilantly as they walked, and they circled the house all the way, but found no sign of anyone.
Back at the door, the old man said: "Go in quickly." After the four teenagers had entered the house, he looked around again, then walked in quickly, closed the door, closed the windows, and locked them.
Back in the house, everyone's tension was relieved a lot. Bai Chuan asked Wang Bo: "Where is the figure you mentioned? Why didn't we see it when we went out?"
Wang Bo said: "Maybe...that thing had already run away when I called out."
He didn't say "person", but said "that thing", and everyone's heart trembled, knowing what he was referring to.Bai Chuan asked again: "Did you see its face?"
Wang Bo shook his head and said, "It's too dark outside, I can't see clearly, only the blurred outline of a person."
Xiaoxi thought for a while: "Could it be that after you heard the horrible thing that the uncle said just now, you were so frightened that you had a psychological suggestion, so you had hallucinations?"
"No! I can see clearly!" Wang Bo said loudly, but soon became uncertain again, and whispered, "I don't think, it shouldn't be..."
"I think you may be delusional." The old man said, "Although what I told you about zombies is true, it is not so easy to see zombies after all. Afterwards, I never saw the zombie again. It couldn't have been such a coincidence that it appeared at my door after I finished telling that incident."
Hearing what the old man said, everyone looked at Wang Bo with condemnation in their eyes.Now Wang Bo also felt that he might be dazzled by his vision, and lowered his head, a little ashamed.
Xiaoxi looked at the time again: "It's ten o'clock, what should we do?"
Wang Bo shrank his neck: "Anyway, I plan to stay here tonight, I don't want to take risks."
Bai Chuan looked at Xiaoxi: "What do you think?"
Before Xiaoxi could express her opinion, Mei Li looked at her as if asking for help and said: "Xiaoxi, you know my mother's temper, if she knows that I not only lied to her, but also stay all night... I really can't imagine the consequences !"
"I know, I'm thinking the same question." Xiaoxi reminded Meili, "Don't forget, I'm in the same situation as you."
Wang Bo looked at them sarcastically and said, "It sounds like your mother is scarier than zombies."
"To a certain extent, that's how it is." Mei Li gave him a hard look, "And we may not be able to touch zombies, but my mother is something I have to face!"
Xiaoxi pondered for a moment, then said to Bai Chuan, "We want to go back."
"Then I'll go back with you." Bai Chuan said.
Then, the three of them looked at Wang Bo together.
Wang Bo pointed out the window and said, "Look for yourselves, let's not talk about zombies. Now it's pitch black outside, how do you go to the road? You'll get lost again!"
"That's not a problem." The old man said, "If you really want to take a ride, I can take you to the highway."
"Thank you so much, sir!" Xiaoxi and Meili said together.
The old man took out a flashlight from his pillow, and several people walked to the door. Bai Chuan turned around and said to Wang Bo, "Then you stay here, we're leaving."
Wang Bo opened his mouth, as if he didn't believe that they really wanted to leave him here alone.After a moment's hesitation, he stood up and said, "All right, all right! I'll go with you! I don't want to be a coward."
Bai Chuan smiled, walked over and put his arm on Wang Bo's shoulder: "By the way, this is what makes you look like a man!"
"Okay, let's go, look around and pay attention to safety." The old man urged again.
Under the guidance of that orange circle of light, the five people walked cautiously along the winding and narrow country road.A whiff of wind and grass, frogs croaking and dogs barking, made the four teenagers jump in fear and run wild with imagination.Just 10 minutes away, they feel like they'll never end.
Finally, they walked from the path to an asphalt road.The old man said, "Here we are, this is Route 28."
The four teenagers realize that they have come to the place in the story, which is like walking into a horror story.Subconsciously, they looked to both sides of the road——
Sure enough, on both sides of the road is the kingdom of the dead composed of graves and tombstones. This road is interspersed with it, making people feel like a road leading to the underworld.
Here is where he bumped into Mingyu that night.
Mingyu emerged from this land of death.
This idea caused Xiaoxi to fight several cold wars one after another.
The old man's words diverted Xiaoxi's reverie: "Okay, I'll take you to the road. You can wait here for the car. If you really can't wait, do you remember the small road just now? You can go back to my house .”
After thinking for a while, he handed the flashlight to Xiao Xi: "There are no street lights on this road, so you can take this one, in case you have to come back later, it can also be used to illuminate the road."
"Ah, thank you." Xiaoxi said gratefully, and then asked again, "What about you? Can you see the road without this?"
"I have walked this road hundreds of times, and I can go back even with my eyes closed. You don't have to worry about me." The old man smiled.
"Thank you so much, sir." Several teenagers said together.
The old man waved his hand, ready to turn around and walk back.
At this time, Xiaoxi suddenly remembered an important matter, and she quickly called out: "Master!"
The old man turned around: "Is there anything else?"
For a moment, Xiaoxi was confused and didn't know what to say.She paused for a moment, then asked, "Master, did there happen to be a... homicide in Pingfeng Village four years ago?"
The old man froze for a moment, and the three friends also looked at Xiaoxi in surprise, wondering why she would ask such a question.
"Little girl, what kind of murder are you talking about?" the old man asked, staring into Xiaoxi's eyes.
"This... I don't know either." Xiaoxi said hesitantly, "I only know that someone died, and it was a terrible death."
The old man lowered his head and seemed to be in deep thought. After a while, he said, "If you don't say something specific, I don't know what you are talking about."
Xiaoxi recalled the contents of the old newspaper fragment: "Four years ago, someone died tragically in the village. This incident was relatively serious. It alerted the police and even made it into the newspaper... Grandpa, that's all I know Do you remember? Did such a thing happen?"
The old man thought about it carefully, and after a while, he nodded his head slightly and said, "You say it like this...it seems to be the case."
"You remember?" Xiaoxi said excitedly.
The old man shook his head and said: "It's been too long, I just remember this incident vaguely, but I can't remember the specifics."
"You can remember a little bit. For example, what kind of person died? How old was he?"
The old man thought for a while, and said: "I really can't remember it. As people get older, their memory gets worse and worse. But..."
Xiaoxi stared at the old man intently: "What? What do you remember?"
The old man said: "Based on the fact that I have no memory at all, I can speculate that the person who died should be an outsider. Otherwise, if someone from my village died, I wouldn't be unable to remember anything."
Xiaoxi was taken aback.
The old man said: "Little girl, I really don't know anything else. Why are you asking this?"
"That's right, Xiaoxi, why are you asking about this?" Meili also asked.
"Oh, it's nothing." Xiaoxi concealed her emotions, "Master, thank you."
The old man nodded, and finally said: "Be careful, come back if you don't have a car." After speaking, he walked back from the small path.
Mei Li, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo looked at Xiao Xi, and found that she had a solemn expression, clearly thinking about something.But what they are most concerned about now is whether they can get a ride home, so they didn't ask much.
For several minutes, Xiaoxi stood like a sculpture, temporarily forgetting everything, thinking about what the old man said over and over again.
The one who died should be a foreigner.
She remembered that when she first heard Ming Yu speak, he did have some unrecognizable foreign accents, but later on, it became less obvious.
A gust of cold wind blew past, and Xiaoxi's body twitched.
Things are getting weirder and weirder, she thought blankly, feeling chills all over her body.
thirty zombies appear
After standing on the road for 10 minutes, they didn't see a car passing by.
"What's going on here? Is it true that no cars pass by this road at night?" Bai Chuan said in disbelief.
"This is a country road, not an important traffic route between two cities." Wang Bo rolled his eyes and said, "Plus there are such horrible legends, who would drive on this road at night?"
"Then if we wait so stupidly, won't we not see a car all night?" Meili asked worriedly.
"It's hard to say, maybe it's like this." Wang Bo spread his hands.
Mei Li looked around and shuddered: "We stay here, what if we encounter 'that'...how?"
Everyone was a little scared and looked around anxiously.
Bai Chuan comforted her, as if he was comforting himself: "No, didn't the old man just say that? It's not so easy to see zombies. In my opinion, we don't have such 'good' luck."
"That's not sure, otherwise, we'd better go back..."
Before Wang Bo finished speaking, Xiaoxi suddenly shouted excitedly: "Hey, look quickly! There is a car coming ahead!"
A few people regained their spirits, and looked forward, it was a big truck delivering goods!The four waved their hands together and shouted loudly: "Stop, please stop!"
The big truck was approaching, but unexpectedly, it roared past without any intention of carrying them.
"Hey, hey! Don't go! Don't..." the four shouted, but the truck had disappeared into the night.
"Damn it!" Wang Bo patted his thigh. "That bastard driver ignored us!"
Bai Chuan sighed and said, "Forget it, this is a truck. There are only two seats in the front, and they are all filled with people. How can they drive us?"
"He can just let us sit in the carriage! You bastard!" Wang Bo cursed angrily.
"Stop scolding, what's the use?" Xiao Xi said, "How much money do you have with you?"
"What are you doing?" Bai Chuan asked.
"Give me all the money."
Bai Chuan hesitated, took out 100 yuan from his trousers bag, and handed it to Xiaoxi: "I didn't bring much."
"What about you, Merry?"
Meili took out dozens of yuan from her pocket: "That's all."
Xiaoxi looked at Wang Bo, and Wang Bo asked, "What are you doing with the money at this time? Taking a taxi? You have to have a car pass by."
"Don't ask so many questions, give it to me quickly, you will know in a while." Xiaoxi said.
Reluctantly, Wang Bo took out three 100 bills from his trouser pocket and asked, "You don't want them all, do you?"
"You have brought quite a lot." Xiaoxi grabbed the money and said, "I just hold it in my hand. When another car passes by later, we will wave the money in our hand at it, which means that we can Pay for a ride. Maybe they'd like to stop."
"That's a good idea, Sissy!" said Merry.
"That's it." Bai Chuan said.
The idea was made, but not a single car had passed since the big truck drove by.
Xiaoxi checked the time every few minutes, and at 11:[-], she said anxiously, "We've been waiting for over an hour, why hasn't the car arrived yet!"
"I don't think there will be any cars passing by." Bai Chuan said discouragedly.
Meili squatted on the ground, drooping her head, without saying a word.Xiaoxi asked: "Mei Li, what's the matter with you, are you not in a hurry now?"
Meili raised her head slightly, with a dull expression: "Xiaoxi, it's almost twelve o'clock. Even if we get in the car now, it will be past two o'clock in the morning when we get home. Have you ever thought about it, our parents have already talked to each other on the phone In other words, our lies have been exposed. Xiaoxi, no matter what happens now, we will die miserably when we go back."
Hearing what she said, Xiaoxi also felt restless. She could imagine how worried her mother was at the moment.Thinking of this, she said: "Let's call our family and tell our parents clearly so that they don't worry. Besides, they will drive to pick us up after they know."
"That's the only way to go." Bai Chuan said, "Which one of you brought a mobile phone?"
Xiao Xi said: "I was afraid that my mother would call me to urge me, so I didn't bring it with me. How about you?"
Mei Li and Bai Chuan shook their heads at the same time and said, "I didn't bring them either."
The eyes of the three focused on Wang Bo again. Wang Bo was stunned and said, "I have a mobile phone."
The three of them breathed a sigh of relief together.Xiaoxi said, "Then quickly take it out and fight."
"Who are you calling?" Wang Bo took out his cell phone.
Xiaoxi thought about it. "Call my home first."
Wang Bo handed her the phone.Xiaoxi took the phone, dialed a few keys, and was stunned.
"What's wrong?" the three partners asked together.
Xiaoxi looked at them, and held up his mobile phone to show them in great frustration: "This place is too remote, there is no signal!"
"What!" Several people yelled out together.Wang Bo took the phone in disbelief, "Really can't make calls? I'll try."
He quickly dialed a series of numbers and put the phone to his ear. After a while, his hand slowly slipped down, his face was dull.
"What should we do? We're really stuck here." Meili lowered her head in despair.
"What else can I do? Go back to the old man's house just now, stay there for one night, and go back by car tomorrow morning." Wang Bo said.
"It seems like this is the only way to go." Bai Chuan said helplessly.
Xiaoxi glanced at his watch: "Well, let's wait for another half an hour at the end. If there is no car passing by at 12:10, we will go back to the old man—what do you think?"
The three friends looked at each other and nodded together.
After all, they still wish they could go back sooner, if only a few hours earlier.Otherwise the parents will go crazy.
After agreeing, the four squatted together by the side of the road, like a flock of lonely birds.
After more than ten minutes, Xiaoxi found that Wang Bo, who was squatting next to her with his head buried all the time, was actually snoring slightly.
She looked at him in disbelief, thinking, can you fall asleep while squatting?
She turned her head again, and found that Mei Li, who had been propping her head up all the time, also had her eyes closed. Xiaoxi touched her lightly: "Mei Li, are you asleep?"
Meili half-opened her eyes listlessly, and shook her head lightly: "No, but I'm tired and want to sleep."
Xiaoxi looked at Bai Chuan, and found that he also looked sleepy.She sighed in her heart——I'm still tired, but if we all fall asleep, who will see if there is any car passing by?
Xiaoxi looked at his watch, it was already 12 o'clock.In the remaining 10 minutes, will there be a car?She felt as hopeless as a traveler in the desert who finds an oasis before dying dry.
Thinking of this, Xiaoxi felt her heart drop, and the depression and sleepiness that was several times stronger than before hit in an instant, making her feel like she was about to fall down.
She tilted her head, supported her nearly unsupported head with one hand, and stared blankly ahead, struggling with fatigue.
The moon quietly emerged from the clouds, casting a strange silver moonlight.
A few minutes later, something seemed to appear in Xiaoxi's blurred vision, and it took several seconds for her to realize what she saw.
Xiaoxi's head straightened slowly, and the blood in her whole body was slowly coagulating.Her eyes widened beyond measure, and her mind went blank with shock and terror.
She saw that in the cemetery about 200 meters away obliquely ahead, a zombie slowly crawled out of some grave!
31 Names on Tombstones
Xiaoxi's breathing almost stopped, she covered her mouth with her hands hard to prevent herself from screaming, she saw the zombie walking in the opposite direction of them.
At this moment, Meili who was beside her raised her head and asked softly, "Xiaoxi, what time is it..."
Xiaoxi covered Meili's mouth, and Meili trembled in fright. She followed Xiaoxi's gaze and saw the zombie!Fortunately, her mouth was tightly covered, and she only let out a "huh!"
The sound next to it caught the attention of Bai Chuan and Wang Bo. They looked over and found that Xiao Xi was covering Meili's mouth. They stared in that direction with terrified eyes.In an instant, the eyes of the two boys almost burst open, and Wang Bo almost sat on the ground.
After several minutes, they saw the zombie walk away, disappearing into the night.Wang Bo suddenly stood up from the ground, and said in panic, "Let's... let's go!"
Several people stood up, their legs were numb from squatting for a long time, and they could hardly drag their feet.But now they couldn't care about so much, Mei Li, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo limped towards the path as if fleeing for their lives.
After walking a few steps, they suddenly realized that Xiao Xi was standing still!
Meili pressed her numb leg, moved to Xiaoxi's side, and whispered anxiously: "Xiaoxi, why are you still in a daze! Go away!"
Xiaoxi stared ahead with a complicated expression: "No, I'm going to find out."
"What? Are you crazy? Now is not the time to be curious!"
"I'm not curious." Xiaoxi stared at her friend, "You don't understand, if I don't find out the real situation, I and my mother will be in danger!"
Bai Chuan and Wang Bo also moved closer and looked at her blankly: "Xiaoxi, what are you talking about? What danger will you and your mother be in?"
Xiaoxi sighed flusteredly: "I don't have time to explain now. I'll tell you later!"
After finishing speaking, she bowed her back and ran towards the grave.
Mei Li, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo looked at Xiao Xi's back anxiously.Wang Bo asked, "What should I do?"
Meili gritted her teeth and said, "We can't leave Xiaoxi alone!"
"Then let's go, we'll go there too!" Bai Chuan said.
The two followed Xiaoxi and ran over.
"Hey, you... oh!" Wang Bo slapped his thigh hard and followed.
Xiaoxi carefully approached the tomb where the zombie came out, and when she heard a voice behind her, she turned her head and saw all three friends following.Xiaoxi didn't know what to say, so she just gave them a grateful glance.
Xiaoxi had a flashlight in his hand, but he didn't dare to turn it on, for fear of attracting the attention of the zombies.After walking through the eerie cemetery for an unknown amount of time, Xiaoxi stopped in front of two adjacent tombs.
In the entire cemetery, these are two relatively large tombs, and the tomb chambers are built of stone into a dome, which looks like two white round houses next to each other.There is a tombstone in front of each of the two graves.
The three of Meili walked to Xiaoxi's side and looked around in horror.Bai Chuan asked softly, "Did that zombie just crawl out from here?"
Xiaoxi nodded slightly, and said a little confused: "It must be here, but I don't know which tomb it crawled out of."
"Since the zombie can crawl out, there should be an open hole around the grave." Bai Chuan said.
Xiaoxi squatted down, carefully pushed the switch of the flashlight, and then stuck to the ground to shine around the tomb.
She was hoping to find the hole the zombie had crawled out of, and she glanced subconsciously as the flashlight flashed across one of the tombstones.
She moved her eyes back and pointed the light of the flashlight at the tombstone. This time, she saw clearly.
No other writing on this tombstone could catch her eyes, because after she saw the middlemost line of writing, it was frozen there like a stone carving.
In the middle of the tombstone is a line of words——
Ai Mingyu passed away in 1998 (now in 2012)
32 Catacombs of Terror
Xiaoxi's breathing stopped at that moment.
But soon, she moved the beam of the flashlight to another place. She didn't want the three good friends to see the words on the tombstone.She didn't want to see them petrified.
In fact, when the matter developed to this point, Xiaoxi didn't feel so scared anymore - it's just that all her previous fears and conjectures had come true, and she wasn't unprepared.
Now, the only thing Xiaoxi worries about is her mother—she doesn't know what she is staying with.
The only thing she can do now is to uncover the secrets of zombies - and she needs evidence to prove the existence of zombies.Otherwise, no one would trust what's in their home.
Holding the flashlight, Xiaoxi walked around the tomb, but found no hole.She moved to the next tomb, examined it carefully, and her eyes suddenly widened—she saw that on the left side of this tomb, between the two tombs, there was a stone slab that was quickly removed, and the tomb was obviously underneath it !
Xiaoxi approached the entrance of the cave, took a closer look, and made an even more astonishing discovery—there are several stone stairs under the entrance of the cave, as if leading to an underground dark room!
Mei Li, Bai Chuan, and Wang Bo came to Xiao Xi's side at this time, and they also discovered this amazing underground passage.They looked at each other in dismay, with indescribable surprise and fear mixed in their expressions.
After a brief hesitation, Xiaoxi turned around and said to the three good friends: "Wait for me here, okay? I'll go down and have a look, just for a minute, and then I'll come up."
Mei Li's eyes widened suddenly, and she said in a low voice, "Are you really crazy? What are you doing in this zombie's tomb!"
"I don't have time to explain now. I'll just go down for a few tens of seconds and come up immediately!"
"The zombie might come back anytime!" Wang Bo said nervously, "What if the zombie comes back after you go down?"
"Then call me immediately!" Xiaoxi had already walked down the stone ladder at the entrance of the cave.
"Hey, wait!" Mei Li suddenly remembered something, "What if... there is a zombie down here?"
"No, I know where the other zombie is!" Xiaoxi had already walked down, and the voice came from the mouth of the cave.
The three of Meili looked at each other in astonishment, not knowing what this sentence meant.Bai Chuan hesitated for a moment, then jumped to the entrance of the cave and said, "I'll go down with Xiaoxi!"
Meili opened her mouth for a few seconds, "Then I'll go down too!" She walked behind Bai Chuan and went down the stone ladder with him.
Before Wang Bo could react, he suddenly realized that in this gloomy cemetery, he was the only one left alone in front of the tombstone.He was so frightened that he trembled all over, and called out: "Wait, don't leave me alone!" He hurried to the stone ladder and went down the ladder.
Meili noticed that Wang Bo had also come down, and was about to say, "There's no one up there, what if the zombies come back."But her eyes followed Xiaoxi's flashlight and looked over.
Mei Li was stunned, looking around with her mouth gaping.The other three were just like her.
The stone ladder was not long, and they had already reached the bottom, and saw the huge tomb through the beam of the flashlight.
It is said that this place is "huge", not because it is really that big, in fact, it is estimated to be only fifty or sixty square meters.But for a tomb where the dead are buried, it's really too spacious, almost like a classroom.And the strange thing is that they didn't feel particularly difficult to breathe. It seemed that there was some kind of ventilation facility here.
What made several people dumbfounded was that as the beam of the torch moved, they saw beds, tables, chairs, and even plates and bowls on the tables.
But there is nothing that should be there - a coffin.
Xiaoxi and the three friends couldn't comprehend everything in front of them—could it be that the zombies in this tomb were eating, sleeping, and living here like ordinary people?
"What... is going on here?" Meili was astonished.
"Never mind what's going on, let's go. That zombie might come back!" Wang Bo said fearfully.
Xiaoxi flicked the flashlight anxiously, hoping to find something that could prove the existence of zombies.But she couldn't find anything special!
"Xiaoxi, let's go up..." Mei Li said fearfully, "Staying here makes my hair stand on end."
Xiaoxi also knew that if he stayed for one more minute, the danger would increase by one point.She had no choice but to give up: "Okay, let's go."
Mei Li and Wang Bo hurried towards the stone ladder.
Xiaoxi shined the flashlight on the stone ladder ahead, and said to Bai Chuan behind him, "Let's go, Bai Chuan, don't look."
"Ah?" There was a surprised voice in front of him, it was Bai Chuan. "Xiaoxi, did you call me? I'm here."
Xiaoxi was startled, and a cloud of fear enveloped her.She turned her head abruptly and shone the flashlight on the people behind her.But before the flashlight could be raised, a pair of terrifying big hands grabbed her by the throat.Xiaoxi let out a miserable scream, and the flashlight fell to the ground and rolled to the wall.
When the three of Meili heard Xiaoxi's scream, they hurriedly turned their heads.In the darkness, there was a scene that was indistinct but shattered their hearts - a black figure strangled Xiao Xi's neck and hung her up!
"Ah! Zombie... There's another zombie here!" Wang Bo was so frightened that his legs gave way and he collapsed on the ground.
"Xiaoxi!" Mei Li and Bai Chuan shouted heartbreakingly.Fear, panic, and helplessness make them confused and at a loss.
At this moment, Meili heard footsteps coming from the stone ladder behind her. Before she could turn her head, she saw a black figure rushing towards Bai Chuan, pressing him against the wall. Before Bai Chuan could struggle, he made no sound at all. Can't send it out.
Mei Li's nerves completely collapsed, she closed her eyes and screamed hoarsely.Wang Bo was also frightened and fell to the ground, unable to move.Seeing the two shadows in the darkness attacking Xiaoxi and Baichuan respectively, they knew that they were obviously the next target—but the sad thing was that they had never encountered such a terrible thing, and they were so frightened that they could not even move their legs up.
Xiaoxi's throat was tightly pinched and she couldn't breathe. She knew that she was going to die soon.In her final consciousness, she only thought of one thing——
The "person" who attacked her was able to see them clearly in the dark.
Moreover, "it" is so powerful that it can hang itself up.
At the moment of dying, she seemed to understand everything.But it was too late.
Suddenly, Xiaoxi heard a muffled "boom", followed by a person's miserable scream, followed by the sound of someone falling to the ground.She didn't understand what happened, but at this moment, a black figure rushed over and pushed the person who was pinching her away.
Xiaoxi fell to the ground and felt dizzy for a while. Her throat seemed to be broken, and she could only let out a hoarse dry cough.After standing up in panic from the ground, she suddenly saw two black shadows wrestling together by the wall of the tomb!
She can't understand, can't figure it out, what's going on?
Suddenly, one of the shadows spoke: "Xiaoxi! Run away!"
It's Mingyu's voice!Xiaoxi trembled all over.
"Run! Hurry up!" Ming Yu shouted loudly, and at this moment, he was grabbed by the head of the taller black figure, and that "person" slammed his head hard against the stone wall of the tomb!
"Boom!" There was a muffled sound, Xiaoxi couldn't hear Mingyu's voice anymore.
"Mingyu...Mingyu!" Xiaoxi yelled in a panic in the darkness, when she saw the flashlight by the wall, she ran over and picked up the turned on flashlight.Turning around with the flashlight, she suddenly saw a hideous and terrifying face, and that face was right in front of her!
"Ah!" Xiaoxi screamed in a terrified manner, frightened out of his wits.The "person" was the same as before, and grabbed her neck with more force than before.Xiaoxi knew that this time she was really dead.
Just when her consciousness gradually began to blur, she felt that the hands pinching her like pliers were slowly loosened.Xiaoxi opened her eyes, and saw that guy who didn't know whether it was a human or a ghost shook twice, then slowly slid down and fell to the ground.
Only then did she see that Bai Chuan was standing opposite her, holding a stone in his hand.
Bai Chuan threw away the stone, and helped the dying Xiaoxi up: "Xiaoxi, can you still go? Let's get out of here quickly!"
Xiaoxi nodded with difficulty, Bai Chuan took the flashlight from his hand, and shone it on Mei Li and Wang Bo: "How about you? Are you not injured? Go!"
Mei Li and Wang Bo stood up quickly, and they ran towards the stone stairs in a staggering manner.Suddenly, Xiaoxi remembered something and shouted: "Wait a minute, there is Mingyu! I heard Mingyu's voice just now!"
"Yes, I also heard Mingyu's voice just now, it seems that he broke in...and saved us!" Meili cried.
Bai Chuan searched the tomb with a flashlight, and he found that there were three people lying down on the floor of this tomb.The two were complete strangers, but the one by the wall, he recognized, shouted: "It's really Mingyu!"
Bai Chuan handed the flashlight to Meili, and went there with Wang Bo.Wang Bo frantically helped carry the fainted Mingyu onto Bai Chuan's back, and shouted, "Go! Go!" Several people ran away in a panic along the stone ladder.
When they got to the ground, they didn't dare to stay in the slightest, and ran desperately towards the road, looking behind while running, as if they were escaping the pursuit of death.
Finally, several people ran to the road, they were completely exhausted, and they all fell to the ground.Fortunately, the two "zombies" seemed to have been knocked out and did not catch up.But Xiaoxi didn't dare to relax, and shouted with a hoarse voice: "Wang Bo, quickly... call the police!"
"Have you forgotten? There is no signal!" Wang Bo said, stomping his feet.
"The alarm call...doesn't need a signal!"
Xiaoxi yelled, fear, nervousness, weakness and exhaustion came together, her eyes went dark, and she passed out.
33 The Zombie's Secret
When she woke up, Xiaoxi miraculously found that she was lying on a hospital bed with her mother sitting beside her.
"Xiaoxi, are you awake?" Mom said pleasantly, standing up from the chair.
Xiaoxi recalled everything before, and felt that those scenes of shock and fear were still vivid in her memory. She didn't understand what happened afterwards, why she was lying here.
She asked in confusion, "Mom, is this... a dream?"
"Yes, a terrible nightmare. But it's over," said Mom, weeping.
"Where's Meili? And Bai Chuan, Wang Bo and the others." Xiaoxi sat up from the hospital bed, "And... where's Mingyu?"
Mom was about to speak when the door of the ward was pushed open.Two policemen walked in, the round-faced policeman and the big policeman.
"Are you awake, Jiang Xiaoxi." The big policeman said with a smile, "Your friends are all worried."
As soon as the words were finished, Meili, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo rushed in from the door together. They came to Xiaoxi's bedside, as if they saw good friends who hadn't seen each other for many years.
"You're awake, Xiaoxi." Meili said, clutching her heart, "I thought you were seriously injured."
"When you passed out, you really scared us to death," Wang Bo said.
Xiaoxi recalled the scene at that time, and she remembered that she passed out after shouting a word.She asked hurriedly, "What happened next?"
The two policemen looked at each other, and the round-faced policeman said: "Let me tell you about this from beginning to end. To be honest, we have been policemen for so many years, and this is the first time we have encountered such an incredible case—— I'm ashamed to say, if it weren't for you kids, I'm afraid I haven't solved the mystery of the 'zombie' yet."
Xiaoxi looked at the two policemen without knowing it.The three of them, Mei Li, looked a little proud beside them.
The round-faced police officer sat down and said, "Four years ago, two ferocious repeat murderers, a man and a woman, were wanted by the police in City E. But after committing a crime, the two murderers disappeared like the world, and have never been seen before." We can arrest them and bring them to justice."
"Of course, now we know that the two murderers actually fled to Pingfeng Village in County G of our city. Moreover, they not only fled here, but also kidnapped an 11-year-old boy."
When Xiaoxi heard this, she opened her mouth wide, guessing somewhat.
The round-faced policeman continued: "These two murderers are very cunning. After arriving in Pingfeng Village, they changed their names. The male one was renamed 'Ai Mingyu', while the female one was renamed 'Chen Wen'."
"Ah!" Xiaoxi cried out, "So, Mingyu...no, I mean, that boy. What he remembered and frightened him was actually the alias of the murderer! But we thought, That's his name."
"That's it," said the round-faced policeman. "Also, in order to completely 'disappear' themselves from this world, the two murderers did not just change their names. They also carefully planned a 'tragedy'."
"When people in Pingfeng Village hardly knew them, these two people bought several cans of liquefied petroleum gas and put them in the rented house, and then pretended that the liquefied petroleum gas leaked and caused a fire. When the people in the village rushed to the scene, they only saw The house was engulfed in flames. After the fire was extinguished, two charred bodies were found inside."
"Actually, these are the two corpses they stole from nowhere. Because they were burnt beyond recognition and were horrific, and the local police thought it was just an accident, they didn't pay attention. The 'relatives' of the deceased— In fact, it was Chen Wen who pretended to put the corpse in a coffin and 'buried' it in the two repaired tombs."
"After the coffins containing the corpses were transported to a certain place and destroyed secretly, they 'lived' in the 'tombs'. Those two tombs were their carefully constructed 'underground dwellings', with hidden ventilation facilities and entrances and exits. It's like a basement."
"For so many years, these two murderers pretended to be dead and lived in the tomb?" Xiaoxi said in shock. "Why would they do that?"
The big policeman said: "On the one hand, it is to avoid the police's pursuit; on the other hand, according to the boy, their psychology has long been extremely abnormal."
"Why did they kidnap this child to be with them?" Xiaoxi's mother asked.
"The purpose is to train him to come out and look for food." The round-faced policeman said, "because two 'dead men' cannot appear in the world. Of course, this boy cannot climb out of the grave in a fair manner. Therefore, he usually Get out of the grave at around 12 o'clock every night, steal some vegetables, melons and fruits, and even small live animals from nearby farms, and feed them to the two 'dead people'. Sometimes, the two 'dead people' will also kill themselves. Go out and find something to eat."
"And over the years, some people must have seen them coming out of the tomb, so they thought they were zombies, right?" Xiaoxi now fully understands.
The round-faced policeman nodded and said: "Yes. The boy said that one time, the male among the two came out to steal the farmer's piglets to eat. When he found himself being seen, he dug up a new grave nearby and collected the leftovers. Throw the flesh and bones of the corpse into the coffin, and then smear the blood on the mouth of the corpse, and put the blame on that corpse. People mistakenly think that zombies have appeared, so they are even more afraid to approach the cemetery."
Xiaoxi and the three friends looked at each other, and now they knew what happened to the old man.
After pondering for a moment, Xiao Xi asked in disbelief: "For so many years, why didn't he call the police, or did he run away?"
"That's right." Mom also said, "He can definitely take advantage of the opportunity to find something to eat and escape."
The big policeman showed a resentful expression: "Of course he wanted to escape and get out of the control of those two demons. But those two insane murderers threatened him, saying that if he dared to call the police, their accomplices would kill his parents." !So for so many years, he has silently endured the manipulation and abuse by these two demons."
"Abused?" Everyone was taken aback.
"Yes, those two devils' minds are extremely twisted and perverted. They gave the child intensive physical training in that catacomb so that he could complete various tasks. The rest of the fun is beating, torturing and Abusing the boy. After a few years, he didn’t feel anything about ordinary pain. Later, the two devils probably also felt that it was boring, and they tortured him a little less.”
Xiaoxi covered her mouth and shed tears together with her mother.
"That night, he went out to look for food as usual, but was hit by your car while crossing the road. The two murderers witnessed this scene and thought he was killed, so they had to give up."
The big policeman let out a long breath: "Later, this series of things happened."
"Now, those two criminals have been arrested and brought to justice. They have confessed all their crimes, which is completely in line with what the boy told us. But speaking of it, it is all thanks to you." The round-faced policeman approvingly said to several Said a boy.
Wang Bo said proudly: "I called the police and took them to the grave to catch the criminal."
"Come on, you'll only be more courageous when the police come." Mei Li taunted, and everyone laughed.
Xiaoxi suddenly remembered something: "You said, he told you about the situation just now? So..."
"Yes, his memory has recovered." The round-faced policeman said, "The doctor said that it was probably because he was hit hard on the head when he was fighting the murderer, and instead helped him recover his memory by accident."
Xiaoxi jumped off the bed impatiently and put on her shoes.Asked: "Where is Mingyu? Where is he? I'm going to see him."
The big policeman smiled and said, "He's in the next ward. But don't call him 'Mingyu' anymore. He told me first that his name is Lu Tian."
Xiaoxi blushed and nodded, and quickly walked towards the next ward.
34 separately
Xiaoxi knocked lightly on the door, pushed it open and walked into the ward, the boy turned to look at her.
With a straight nose, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a round face exuding a heroic spirit unique to boys.
Everything was exactly the same as when Xiaoxi saw him for the first time.
The difference is that this time, the boy's face is no longer dull, but with a smile.
Xiaoxi walked slowly to his hospital bed, as if meeting him for the first time, and said softly, "Hello, Lu Tian."
"Hello, Xiaoxi." He said.
There was silence for several seconds, and when there were too many things to say, I didn't know where to start.
Instead, Lu Tian spoke first: "Xiaoxi, do you want to say something to me?"
Xiao Xi looked at him and nodded slightly: "That day, did you quietly follow me all the way to Pingfeng Village?"
"Yes." He admitted frankly.
"Why? Why didn't you tell me you wanted to come with us?"
He was still the same as before, scratching his head embarrassedly and said: "I'm afraid you won't want to go with me."
"You know what we're going to do?"
"I... probably can guess."
Xiaoxi lowered her head and said with a soft smile, "Guess I'm going to investigate you?"
"Yeah." He nodded.
Xiaoxi said: "Tell me the truth, when you saw that old newspaper in the library that day, did you remember anything?"
He shook his head and said, "No. I just saw those two photos suddenly, and felt that those two faces were familiar and scary, and I felt that the person in that photo had something to do with me...and, It means something very bad."
"Then why don't you tell us this?"
Lu Tian was silent for a long time before he whispered, "I'm afraid...of losing you."
"What?" Xiaoxi looked at him puzzled.
Lu Tian lowered his head, not daring to look into Xiaoxi's eyes: "I like you very much, and my mother... I mean, your mother. I'm afraid that you will know my past, and I'm afraid that I will lose you."
Xiaoxi didn't make a sound, her face was full of tears.
After a while, she tried hard to control her emotions, and wiped away the tears on her face: "So, you quietly followed us, trying to explore the memory by yourself, without letting us know about your past."
"That's it." He said sadly. "I eavesdropped on your conversation outside the old man's house, and then I followed you at a distance. Until you saw the man who came out of the grave and went in..."
"Then, when you saw that person came back, you realized that we were in danger, so you came down to help us regardless." Xiaoxi continued.
Lu Tian nodded slightly.
"Aren't you afraid?" Xiaoxi stared at him, "When you get there, you should know that there is the person you fear most in that tomb."
"Yes, when I came to the tomb, I brought back some terrible memories. I was very scared and trembling with fear." He looked up, "but I know that if I don't go down, you will be killed !"
Xiaoxi's eyes met his, and the two of them didn't say a word for a long time.
The policeman, mother and three good friends all walked into this ward.The round-faced policeman patted Lu Tian on the shoulder and said, "Those two demons bullied you when you were young, and threatened and frightened you. Actually, do you know? If you call the police, we will immediately notify the police in City E to protect your body." Family, you don't have to worry about their accomplices attacking your parents."
Lu Tian lowered his head heavily, and immediately asked eagerly, "Officer, have you contacted my parents?"
"Based on the parents' names and addresses you mentioned, we found them easily. Now they are on their way here." The round-faced policeman smiled.
"Really, it's really great!" Lu Tian said excitedly.
Everyone smiled gratifiedly.
Early the next morning, Lu Tian's parents came to the hospital to meet their son who had been separated for four years.The whole family wept with joy and wept with their heads in their arms, unable to hold themselves for a long time.All those present were moved to tears.
In the afternoon, Xiaoxi's mother drove them to the airport.
The time to part has finally come.
"Okay, just send it here, the plane is about to take off." Lu Tian's mother said to Xiaoxi's mother in the waiting hall, "Thank you for taking care of my son during this time."
"Don't say that, we feel sorry for hitting him with our car."
"But if it weren't for this, he wouldn't be able to save him." Lu Tian's father said, "So, it's lucky to meet you, even if you were hit by your car."
Xiaoxi's mother shook her head with a smile and said, "I don't have any face left when you say that."
Everyone laughed.
Lu Tian's mother patted her son on the shoulder and said, "Tian'er, say goodbye to Auntie and Xiaoxi, it's time for us to get on the plane."
Both Xiaoxi and his mother looked at him, and he also looked at them, without speaking for a long time.
Dad reminded again: "Tian'er, it's time to get on the plane, let's say goodbye to auntie and the others."
"Goodbye, Auntie. And, Xiaoxi," he said.
"Goodbye." Mom waved at him, "Come to play often in the future."
"Well, I will."
Mom touched Xiaoxi with her elbow: "Don't you want to say something?"
"You've said it all, let's play later." Xiaoxi said.
Lu Tian looked at Xiaoxi, and finally said: "Goodbye." Then he turned around and walked towards the boarding gate with his parents.
The moment he turned his back away, Xiaoxi suddenly felt her heart drop rapidly. She had never been so lost and uncomfortable.
Is that the difference?She looked at his back, a salty taste welled up in her throat, and she was forced to suppress it.
After Lu Tian walked more than ten steps, he suddenly stopped and looked back.
Mom couldn't control it anymore, and she opened her arms.Lu Tian dropped the bag in his hand and ran over.
He threw himself into his mother's arms and hugged her tightly.
Mother's tears poured out like a tidal wave: "My child, remember that there is another home for you here."
"I know, Mom," he said affectionately.
After the two of them separated, they both let out a long sigh of relief.Then, Lu Tian looked at Xiaoxi.
embrace.
"I will tell everyone that I have a good brother." Xiao Xi whispered in Lu Tian's ear.
Lu Tian looked at Xiaoxi, tears overflowing his cheeks.
The plane went straight into the blue sky.
Xiaoxi and her mother looked at the blue sky for a long time.
"Guests from the Tomb"
The story of the white whale is over.Recalling what he said before he spoke, everyone seemed to understand a little bit.Sajia asked: "Moby Dick, you said this is a special suspenseful thriller story, but it is actually - this story has a beautiful and touching ending, right?"
Beluga laughed and said, "If you think this story makes you feel beautiful and moving, then I think it is really a special suspense story, isn't it?"
"Indeed, among suspense and thriller stories, stories with this kind of ending are rare." Sajia smiled, "You said before that you hoped that the revised story would make us like it more——you did—— At least I think so."
"I just hope that this story can somewhat help everyone come out of the gloom—feeling that there are still sincere and beautiful things in the world—as long as this goal can be achieved, I will be satisfied."
"I admit that your story made me feel a lot better." Qianqiu said, "I like this story."
"Thank you." Beluga nodded to Qianqiu and Sajia.
"Haha, it seems that your story is very popular with women." Xia Houshen really came out of the haze, and he could actually laugh. "Big men like us don't seem to be so easily moved."
"Who said that, I also like this story very much." Goth rubbed the red eye circles with his little finger.
"Hmph, you...forget it." Xia Houshen held back his words.
"Well... I was deeply moved!" Beidou said suddenly, which made everyone startled.He sniffed loudly, took out his handkerchief, and wiped it vigorously, as if tears were about to fall. "Since I've been here, all I've heard are chilling horror stories and this is the only one that both captivates and warms me up. It's amazing!"
"Oh," Xia Houshen rolled his eyes upwards. "That's enough."
"Okay, everyone's comments and impressions will be posted here. This story is long enough, it's getting late now, let's rate it." Arakaki said.
Beidou put the handkerchief back into his pocket, walked to the cabinet while sniffing his nose, took out paper and pens and distributed them to everyone.
The same statistics and scoring procedures.Due to some people's preference for this story, Moby Dick's story finally got the same high score as Chiaki: 9.1 points.
It could be seen that the white whale was very satisfied with the result, and a smile appeared on his face.
Just when everyone was about to end tonight's activities, Chris suddenly said: "Well... there are some off-topic things, I can't help but want to talk about them. Moby Dick, the reason why I choose to say these things after the scoring is finished I came out to show that I didn't want to target you, but just discuss the facts. I hope you don't mind."
Moby Whale sensed that Chris might say something unfavorable to him, so he put away the smile on his face and asked, "What do you want to say, Chris?"
"It's like this - we all know that you are the 'little king of suspense' who has been very popular recently, and your rising fame has made me unable to resist buying a few of your books to read. To be honest, the writing is very good , opened my eyes.”
"Thank you, but what do you want to say?"
"You currently have four books published. If I remember correctly, the titles are "Plague", "High Window", "Deterioration" and "Hard Candy", right?"
"Yes."
"And the story you told today is called "Guest from the Tomb."
"so what?"
Chris compared his hands to signal the white whale to listen to him. "Now, let's recall some of the common points of the four books you published before - without exception, the protagonists of your four books are all men in their 30s; and the stories in the four books The style is basically hard-line, there is no warmth and loveliness in the plot, and the final ending also ends in death or tragedy."
Chris paused intentionally. "And the "Guest from the Tomb" you talked about today is not only different in the number of words in the title, but also in a very different style of story - not only is the protagonist a girl in her teens, but the plot also follows the campus and family route. The ending is even more touching—it’s a really interesting thing.”
White Whale narrowed his eyes and asked, "What exactly do you want to express?"
Chris did not speak, and Araki Zhou, who had been listening to their conversation intently, clarified his words at this moment: "Moby Dick, is there a need to ask this? The little genius is questioning—this "Guest from the Tomb" is really your own idea." Did it come out?"
The white whale snorted. "Joke, I didn't conceive it myself, did someone here help me think it up?"
"Well, you have to ask the little genius why he doubts you." Araki said unhurriedly, "Or, you can explain why the style of this story is so different from the previous ones."
"I don't think there's much to explain. Yes, most of my previous work was hard-line, but should I just be stereotyped forever? Shouldn't I try to change my style? It's all questionable, it's too Ridiculous!"
"Of course you have the right to change your writing style." Chris said, "A writer tries to change his writing style, mostly because he wants to innovate or make a breakthrough, but he is often not sure whether the new style can be accepted and liked by everyone. So before Storytellers always choose the style and subject matter they are good at, so as to have the greatest confidence in this extremely competitive game. For example, Ryoma used to like to use high school students as the protagonists of the story. " is exactly like this; and Xu Wen has almost never written a story with a male protagonist before, and the story of "Ghost Shadows and Suspicious Clouds" is no exception-and you, actually want to 'innovate' at this time- That seemed a little weird."
What he said made Moby Whale a little speechless. He opened his mouth in a daze for a long while, and said, "But... I said it before, I temporarily changed some plots and endings of this story... so the style Of course it’s not the same as before.”
"That's right, but the basic settings have not changed, which is enough to make people suspicious." Araki Shuk did not know when, but he actually sided with Chris.
The white whale tightened its lips, showing embarrassment.He was silent for a long time, and said: "I don't want to make redundant explanations anymore. If you think I plagiarized or borrowed someone's work, please show evidence. Otherwise, don't make unreasonable suspicions here!"
Chris suddenly laughed: "Haha, Moby Dick, I just brought up some interesting facts, I didn't say you plagiarized, why are you so serious? But when it comes to plagiarism, I still want to say a few jokes, Don't be angry when you hear it."
Moby Dick stared at Chris.
"Actually, I think that your "Guest from the Tomb" is really not plagiarized. But why is the style so different from previous works?" Chris paused deliberately. "Perhaps, the situation is just the opposite of what I just said."
The white whale looked at Chris with a gaping mouth: "What do you mean?"
Chris looked directly at the white whale and said: "I mean, maybe your previous works are plagiarized, only today's one is your own idea!"
As soon as this remark came out, all four were shocked.Everyone looked at the white whale in astonishment.And the white whale was pale, short of breath, and pointed at Chris with a trembling finger: "You, you are completely malicious slander against me! Chris, what are your intentions!"
Chris quickly waved his hand and said: "Don't be angry, I said it just now, it's just a joke. You don't have to take it seriously."
"Is there such a malicious joke like you?! Chris, I still say that, if you doubt me, show the evidence, otherwise don't talk nonsense here! If you think this kind of 'joke' If it's fun, then you can play slowly by yourself, I won't accompany you!"
After saying this, Beluga left his seat angrily and went up to the second floor angrily.After entering the room, the door was closed with a "bang!"
Everyone watched the departing white whale and remained silent for a while.Sajia said, "He was really angry."
"In my opinion, it might be better to say that he is really guilty." Araki Muzhou said coldly.
"Mr. Araki, don't say such things anymore. Chris, you too, if you can't come up with real evidence, it's better not to be suspicious." Sajia said with a frown.
Chris smiled and said: "I said it was just a joke, but he still took it seriously. Just try it out, and his attitude will be tested. Beluga is really a person who can't hold his breath...Forget it , stop talking."
Xia Houshen glanced at his watch: "It's past twelve, let's rest. Who's going to do it tomorrow night?"
"It's my turn." Beidou exhaled and clenched his fists. "Finally it's my turn." He seemed a little nervous, but also a little excited.
"Then prepare well." Xia Houshen said, everyone got up and left.
At this time, Ryoma, who had kept his head buried in silence, said, "You guys, have you noticed...why no one has fouled after me?"
Qian Qiu glared at him and said, "Why, you wish we fouled, so we'll be just like you."
Ryoma shook his head and said, "No, that's not what I mean. I just think...it's kind of weird, it seems that the organizer is not interested in framing the people behind."
Qianqiu snorted: "You didn't mean that, I think you are mentally unbalanced. I'm too lazy to tell you, you can think about it here yourself!" After finishing speaking, he went upstairs.
The others left as well, and Ryoma sat downcast, looking puzzled.Chris stared at him for a while, then slowly walked to his side, approached his ear, and whispered:
"Did they really not foul? Don't say too soon."
Ryoma raised his head in astonishment, and stared at Chris dumbfounded.Chris smiled unfathomably, turned and left.
After Nan Tian returned to her room, she didn't fall asleep.He put his ear close to the door, listening to the sounds outside, waiting for the moment to come.
Tonight, he was preparing for the bold plan he had thought up last night—sneaking into Xu Wen's room quietly and investigating that suspicious room.
This is a plan that requires a lot of courage to carry out.In that room, there is now a cold corpse parked. When Nan Tian thought of Xu Wen's horrible expression when he died, he felt chills all over his body.However, he must overcome his fear before he can get closer to the truth.
At one o'clock, Nan Tian gently opened the door a crack. He used his eyes and ears to catch the movement in the house. He didn't go out quietly until he was sure that it was quiet outside. He closed the door and passed through the four rooms on the corridor. After that, he came to Xu Wen's room.
Nan Tian held the doorknob and pushed the door with the slightest effort.The door opened - all the rooms here can only be locked from the inside, not from the outside - which helped Nan Tian a lot.
Entering Xu Wen's room, Nan Tian made sure he didn't make any noise.He closed the door gently so that the light would not leak out, and then turned on the lights in the house.
His eyes avoided the corpse lying on the ground, but it was the first thing he saw.Impossible not to see—the body looked just as they had left it the night before—the ghastly face was covered by a corner of the sheet.Nan Tian thanked himself in his heart for this small move last night.
Now he has successfully entered Xu Wen's room.Next, Nan Tian is going to search the room carefully.But this hut is extremely simple, except for a bed, a fabric sofa and a flush toilet in the corner, there is nothing else.Nan Tian almost touched the wall with his hands and groped inch by inch, imagining whether some plots in the movie would appear - when his hand touched a slightly raised part of the wall, one wall of the room would move away and appear A corridor leading to a secret room.But it's a pity that he touched the wall with his hands full of dust, and touched every part of the hut less than ten square meters, but he couldn't find anything abnormal, let alone activate any mechanism.Nan Tian even reached into the edge of the toilet to explore for a while, but still found nothing.
He sighed and sat down on the bed in frustration, when his eyes couldn't help but glance at the dead body parked beside the bed.Nan Tian quickly looked away, thinking about what to do next.
Xu Wen said that after he fell asleep here, he would have weird nightmares or hallucinations... But, I can't sleep here—a corpse stopped beside me!Thinking of this, Nan Tian couldn't help shivering.Suddenly, he suddenly remembered a sentence Xu Wen said before his death——
I saw a pair of eyes under the bed, staring at me.
Thinking back on this sentence now, it was as if Xu Wen had said it in person next to his ear.The hairs on Nan Tian's face stood on end, and he shivered several times.
Could it be that there is something wrong under the bed?
Nan Tian swallowed - he really didn't want to put his head or hands under the bed to look and grope, which meant that he had to be next to Xu Wen's corpse, which was really terrifying.
But what can be done other than doing this?
Now that the matter has come to this point, Nan Tian can only muster up his courage again.He squatted down, turned his back to the corpse, then slowly bent down, his eyes carefully searching under the bed.
It was pitch black, and there was nothing...Suddenly, Nan Tian's eyes lit up, and he saw something.
A stack of papers, hidden in the deepest part of the bed.
Nan Tian hesitated for a moment—I also looked under the bed last night, but I didn't see a stack of papers.Maybe I didn't see clearly yesterday?It's possible... Then, who deliberately hid this stack of papers under the bed, or did it fall from a crack in the bed?
Anyway, pick it up and check it out.Nan Tian pressed his body to the ground and reached out to grab the stack of papers.
Got it.After Nan Tian took out the small stack of paper, he saw what was written on it with a signature pen—it turned out to be the stack of paper that Xu Wen used to record the outline of the story—Nan Tian remembered that the morning before Xu Wen died, I saw it when I came to this room to look for him.That's right, in the exact same handwriting, what is written on it is the general plot and overall framework of the story "Ghost Shadows and Suspicious Clouds".
Nan Tian noticed that on the first piece of paper, the date of writing these contents was marked in brackets—April 4.He thought for a while, and then looked at the calendar on his watch—yes, we started telling the first story (Yu Chicheng) from April 23, and Xu Wen came in second.So, he conceived the story on April 4rd...
Nan Tian turned a few pages backwards—they were all outlines of the story "Ghost Shadows and Suspicious Clouds".Suddenly, he was startled——the reason why Xu Wen's story fouled was because the organizer had peeked at the contents of the book before he told the story, so he knew the plot of his story in advance?
If this is the case, it is not difficult to explain why Xu Wen fouled!But... Nan Tian frowned—why did Xia Houshen, Dark Fire and Long Ma also foul?Wouldn't everyone write their own story outline on paper, and the organizer would peek at it again?It shouldn't be possible, because the further you get to the back, the more cautious everyone will be, and they won't make such low-level mistakes...
Nan Tian felt puzzled, and continued flipping through the stack of paper while thinking about it.Suddenly, what was written on a page made his eyes widen and his mouth unconsciously opened.He felt the blood all over his body rushing to his head, and he almost stopped breathing in shock.
The top of this page—still in Xu Wen’s handwriting—clearly reads:
Newly conceived story "Guests from the Tomb" on April 4
What?This... what's going on here?Nan Tian calculated the time in astonishment—today is the eighth day here, so it should be April 4[29].Moby Dick just told this story called "The Guest in the Grave" tonight, but Xu Wen's notebook clearly stated that it was conceived by him on April 10—that is, yesterday, before he died. a story!
Nan Tian felt chills all over his body. The amazing secret he discovered made his body tremble slightly.He lowered his head and carefully read two pages down—that's right!The design of the storyline is almost exactly the same as the story Moby Dick told tonight!
Nan Tian felt extremely astonished, but felt incredible.He held down his beating heart and tried to stay calm.After thinking about it for a moment, he felt that there could only be two explanations for this matter:
The first is that Moby Dick copied Xu Wen's story ideas!But how did he do it?How could he know that Xu Wen had conceived a new story?And how could he see Xu Wen's manuscript?Last night, it was Xia Houshen, Beidou and I who carried Xu Wen's body back together. The white whale never entered this room!Could it be that he sneaked into this room later... No, Nan Tian immediately thought, this is illogical.If this is the case, it is impossible for the white whale to leave this stack of papers in this room!
So, will it be the second case? (Nan Tian's mind is extremely confused at the moment, thinking of all kinds of weird possibilities) - Moby Whale just thought of a story similar to the one Xu Wen conceived.No, this is even more impossible!This probability is too low!
Nan Tian suddenly realized that one thing is certain, that is, Xu Wen's manuscript was written before Moby Dick's narration!So no matter how you look at it, Beluga has fouled!
Nan Tian's mind was in a mess now, and he remembered what Xu Wen said about his room being haunted; he also remembered what Chris said - "Xu Wen has almost never written a story with a male protagonist"... So it seems , This "Guest from the Tomb" really came from Xu Wen's hand?So why does the white whale know this story?Did someone deliberately frame him, or...
Nan Tian was engrossed in thinking about this confusing incident.At this time, he didn't notice at all that behind him, a terrifying black figure was slowly rising...
(End of the third season of "Must Foul Game")
(End of this chapter)
an unexpected car accident
A gigantic snake that snakes its way through the darkness.
We ride on its back—or we don't move, and it crawls forward with us.
During the whole journey, Jiang Xiaoxi sat in the passenger seat without saying a word, looking out of the dark car window, relying on these weird thoughts to force himself to forget the unhappiness in his heart.
It had been almost an hour since she had looked at her mother who was driving beside her.
The mother glanced at the sulking daughter, and said again: "Xiaoxi, how long are you going to lose your temper?"
Xiaoxi didn't respond, and remained silent.
"Okay, don't be self-willed anymore." Mom said, "You like my cousin here, so we can come and play often in the future."
Xiao Xi finally couldn't help but said: "Don't lie to me, I was 14 years old, and you brought me to play for the first time—do you think I don't know, you don't like the countryside at all."
Mother held the steering wheel with both hands, looking at the road ahead illuminated by headlights: "Yeah, I really don't like the countryside - there are many mosquitoes, and there is nothing to do, and I'm not used to the food - But Xiaoxi, if you like it, I will bring you to play for you."
"Forget it," Xiaoxi said sarcastically, "you don't even want to stay here for one more night because of me. Auntie made new sheets and hoped we could stay one night before going back, but you would rather stay overnight Hurry home!"
"That's because you have piano lessons tomorrow."
"You can call the piano teacher to ask for leave!"
Mom was speechless.
Xiaoxi said resentfully: "Originally, my cousin said that I was going to build a fire in the yard at night, and asked my cousin and cousin to take me to barbecue... just because you insisted on leaving—hmph, you didn't even see my cousin. Cousin's disappointed expression."
"Do you want to eat barbecue, Xiaoxi?" Mom relaxed, "What's the problem, mom will take you to eat Brazilian barbecue tomorrow, okay?"
"Don't go!" Xiaoxi said irritably, "Don't try to bribe me with these!"
"Why are you talking to mom!" Mom looked down, looking at her daughter, "Apologize to mom!"
"Why should I apologize? I didn't say anything wrong." Xiaoxi said stubbornly, staring at the dark road ahead.
Mom glanced ahead, then turned to look at Xiao Xi: "Why are you so self-willed now? If you continue to behave like this, I will tell you Teacher Wu and ask him to revoke your position as monitor!"
"Hmph, you will only use Teacher Wu to threaten me." Xiaoxi mocked, "Any new tricks?"
"Xiaoxi! Don't talk too much!" The mother glared at her daughter.
"That's right! It's like this every time..."
Just halfway through the conversation, Xiaoxi suddenly saw a black shadow flashing by the side of the road!She widened her eyes suddenly and exclaimed, "Ah! Be careful!"
Hearing Xiaoxi's exclamation, mother suddenly looked forward, and she saw that figure too!Immediately slammed on the brakes desperately.
However, it was too late.
The car slammed into the man who suddenly appeared on the night road with a "bang".
"Ah!" With the violent shaking, the mother and daughter screamed in unison.
For several seconds, there was no sound in the car.The mother and daughter stared with terrified eyes, breathing quickly.
"My God, we... bumped into someone!" Mom covered her mouth in fear.
"Is he... dead?" Xiaoxi stared at the person lying on the road ahead, trembling all over.
"Don't guess, get out of the car and have a look!"
The mother and daughter clasped their hands tightly and approached carefully.
With the help of the headlights, they finally saw clearly the man lying on the ground—it turned out to be a boy, about 15 or 6 years old, not much older than Xiaoxi.His upper body was bare, revealing his bronze-colored skin, and his lower body was wearing a pair of yellow and old shorts with almost no visible background.He was barefoot and without shoes.
"Look! Mom, his forehead is bleeding!" Xiaoxi cried.
"It was our car that knocked him into the air and made his head hit the ground... Oh my God, it's terrible..."
"Is he still alive?" Xiaoxi asked again.
The mother leaned down, stretched out her finger to test the boy's nose, and shouted: "He's still alive! Come on, Xiaoxi, help me lift him into the car and send him to the hospital!"
The mother and daughter hurriedly lifted the boy into the back seat of the car and let him lie flat.Xiaoxi asked anxiously, "Is there a hospital near here?"
"I don't know, I'm not familiar with this area." Mom said in a panic, "I have no choice but to drive to the hospital in the city as soon as possible!"
"Oh my god, it will take at least an hour. Can he hold on for so long?"
"Let's resign ourselves to fate—don't talk about it, just sit here, I'm going to drive!"
Cars speeding down the road.Xiaoxi prayed all the way, hoping that he was still alive.
When my mother drove to the hospital, it was already past 12 o'clock in the morning.
Seeing the doctors and nurses in the emergency department hastily carried the boy to the operating room, Xiaoxi and his mother felt almost collapsed, but they couldn't relax, and their hearts were still hanging.
"Are you the child's family?" A doctor in a white coat came to the waiting room and asked Xiaoxi's mother.
"I...ah, I am..." Mom was incoherent and didn't know what to say.
The words in the white coat said: "Did you hit someone with your car?" It sounds like he is used to this kind of situation.
Mom bowed her head in acquiescence.The other people in the waiting room looked at this side together, and Xiaoxi felt her face burning hot.
"Come here to pay." He turned his back and walked out the door.
After paying the money with the doctor in a white coat, mother and Xiaoxi sat at the door of the operating room, waiting anxiously. 1 minute is as long as an hour at this time.
Blame me.Xiaoxi shed tears silently.It was because of my temper that distracted my mother from driving.Otherwise, how could this happen?
Mother seemed to see through Xiaoxi's thoughts. She pressed Xiaoxi's shoulder and comforted her: "Don't blame yourself, it's mother's responsibility. In the first place, I shouldn't have chosen to drive late at night, especially... such an unfamiliar road. ..."
While talking, my mother also shed tears of regret.
"Mom, will you go to jail?" Xiaoxi asked worriedly.
My mother shook her head in confusion and said, "I don't know...if the boy is rescued, he might be fine; if he... is dead, maybe he will..."
"Mom!" Xiaoxi hugged her mother tightly and cried bitterly, "I don't want...don't want you to go to jail!"
"Xiaoxi, mom doesn't want to lose you either..." The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried together.
Maybe it was because I was too tired, maybe it was because the nerves that had been tense all night finally couldn't hold on.The mother and daughter were crying and crying, and they sat on the chair in front of the operating room and fell asleep.
Two amnesia
"Hey, hey! You two, wake up!"
A call woke up Xiaoxi and her mother from their sleep. The moment they opened their eyes, they thought that what happened last night might just be a nightmare.But when they saw the white coat doctor standing in front of them and the cold hospital chairs around them, they had to face the reality in frustration.
Mom was the first to react. Before she even had time to rub her red and swollen eyes, she asked urgently, "Where is that boy? How is he?"
The doctor in the white coat said in a flat tone: "Come to my office, and talk about the specific situation slowly."
After he finished speaking, he turned and left. Xiaoxi and her mother quickly got up from their chairs and followed closely.
When we came to the doctor's office in a white coat, Xiaoxi and his mother were sitting on the bench opposite the desk. The doctor seemed to want to whet the mother and daughter's appetite, so he lit a cigarette unhurriedly, took two puffs, and finally He said, "There is good news and there is bad news."
Xiaoxi and her mother's heart tightened tightly.
"The good news is that the boy's life is not in danger."
Hearing these words, the stone in the hearts of the mother and daughter finally fell to the ground, and the two heaved a long sigh of relief.
"I don't know if it's your luck or the boy's luck. In short, he didn't suffer any fatal injuries, but his head was violently bumped, and there was a cut on his forehead. We sewed stitches on him and did a full-body examination. There should be nothing serious about it. Now, he is awake and in the ward."
"That's great, thank you so much, doctor," Mom said excitedly.
"Don't worry, listen to me, there is one more bad news."
Both mother and Xiaoxi stared at the doctor motionlessly.
"The boy didn't suffer any serious injuries, but when he woke up, no matter what we asked him, he just looked at us blankly without saying a word. Even when we asked him his name, parents and address, he would not say a word. Just shaking his head -- so we figured maybe he lost his memory because of the trauma to the head."
"Ah... Amnesia? Then, what should we do?" Mom asked blankly.
"Of course, we will use instruments to conduct further examinations—as doctors, we will do everything properly—you can talk to the two of them about the next thing." Speaking of this, the doctor in white coat stood Get up and look towards the door.
At the same time, the door of the office was pushed open, and two men in uniform stood at the door.
It's the police.
coming.This is unavoidable.Xiaoxi's heart trembled violently.
Two police officers dragged two chairs over and sat in front of the mother and daughter.One of the tall policemen asked, "Didn't you call the police immediately after the car accident yesterday?"
"Ah..." Mom just remembered, "I'm sorry, officer, I was so focused on the boy's safety yesterday that I...forgot all about it."
"It's not wise for us to come to our door," said another round-faced policeman.
Mom was already incoherent in a hurry: "Officer, I will definitely pay attention next time... Ah, no... I mean, I know."
The big policeman waved his hand: "Don't be nervous. Although you forgot to call the police, it's not too much for you to send the injured to the hospital immediately and stay here all the time. Well, now tell me about yesterday's accident." Let's talk about the specific situation at night."
"Well... Last night, I was driving back to the city from Pingding Township where my cousin lives. I was talking to my daughter while driving. Suddenly, the boy jumped out from the side of the road. I couldn't react and hit him. he."
"Officer, it really was that boy who jumped out suddenly." Xiaoxi added eagerly, "Don't blame my mother!"
"Okay, don't explain." The big policeman said coldly, "There is no surveillance on those country roads, so you can just say that the boy hit the car himself."
Xiaoxi became anxious: "Officer, what I said is true! It's really not our responsibility, it's him..."
"Okay." The big policeman waved his hands impatiently, "I don't want to dwell on this question right now—I have other questions to ask you."
"What time was it at night when you ran into him?" asked the round-faced policeman.
Mom calculated: "It was past 12 o'clock when we arrived at the hospital, and when we bumped into him...it should be close to 11 o'clock."
"Were there no other vehicles or pedestrians on that road at the time?"
Mom and Xiaoxi shook their heads together and said, "No."
"Which road did you hit him on?"
My mother recalled it and said: "I remember this, um... I just passed the toll booth for more than ten minutes, and I should have hit him on Highway 28."
Hearing this sentence, the two policemen had a strange reaction. They glanced at each other quickly, with a strange look on their faces.
Both Xiaoxi and her mother noticed it.
"Are you sure? You really hit this kid on Route 28?" The big policeman reconfirmed.
"Yes." Mom asked hesitantly, "...what's the matter, officer, is there something wrong?"
The big policeman pondered for a moment, then leaned forward a little: "Let me ask you - did you often drive this road before?"
"No," my mother shook her head, "The one counted, this is the second time."
The round-faced policeman said, "No wonder you don't know."
Xiao Xi became more and more puzzled when he heard it, and asked, "What's going on, officer, what's wrong with that road?"
"You really don't know? Or didn't you pay attention on the way back and forth?"
"Didn't notice what?"
"Route 28 is the most special road in the journey from Pingding Township to our city." The round-faced policeman said, "There are neither houses nor farmland on both sides of the road, but all..."
Having said that, he paused. "It's all graveyards."
Three Graveyards Where Strange Things Happen
Hearing these words, Xiaoxi felt a chill run down her spine and gasped.
Only then did she remember that when she was driving to her aunt's house during the day, she had been sleeping in the car and never looked out the window.And when I came back at night, except for the short section of road in front illuminated by the headlights, the surrounding area was pitch black, and I couldn't see both sides of the road at all.
Mom opened her mouth and said, "Yes, I remembered. It is true that there are graves all around that part of the road-why is that so?"
The big policeman said: "That place used to be a large cemetery a long time ago. It was because of the need to build roads later that a road was built between these cemeteries. This is Route 28."
No wonder the road turned so many turns, it turned out to avoid those tombs.Xiaoxi thought to herself.
"There are no people on both sides of Highway 28. That road is very gloomy at night. Many cars dare not take this road at night-you are really brave enough." The round-faced policeman did not know whether it was a compliment or a sarcasm.
Mom's face turned pale, and she seemed a little scared: "I... don't know about this."
"And now you understand? It's strange that you hit the kid on Route 28 - as far as we know, there's no traffic on that road at night. As I said, There are very few vehicles."
This is true.Xiaoxi recalled that he had never seen any other vehicles on that road at that time, let alone pedestrians—then, where did this boy come from...
"Could it be a child from a nearby village who came here to play at night?" Mom guessed.
Hearing this, the two policemen shook their heads together, and the round-faced policeman said: "Go to the nearby village to find out if the children there dare to go to the area of Highway 28 to play at night. Nearby People say that strange things happen at night in the cemeteries on both sides of the road..."
He suddenly realized something and waved his hands: "Forget it, this has nothing to do with what we are going to talk about today."
Xiaoxi listened engrossed, and the policeman stopped suddenly, which disappointed her greatly, but she couldn't keep asking, and felt as uncomfortable as a cat scratching.
The big policeman winked at his colleague, and the two policemen stood up together: "Okay, let's learn about this first. In the next few days, we will try to contact the child's family. Before that , he will observe and recuperate in the hospital for a few days first. Of course, the cost..."
"Don't worry, it's all up to me." Mom said consciously.
The policeman nodded: "You take better care of him these two days, and when his family comes, you have to explain it better."
"Okay, I know. Thanks for reminding me." Mom replied with shame.
After the two policemen left, the mother said to Xiaoxi, "Let's go and see that boy."
Xiaoxi nodded.
Mom went to the nurse's station and asked about the boy's ward, and she and Xiaoxi looked for it.
Arrived.
Before entering the ward, my mother turned around and said seriously: "Xiaoxi, we don't know this boy at all. I don't know what he will say or do when he sees us later—but you remember Hold on, we caused people to become like this—so no matter what, you have to hold back, and don't show displeasure or impatience, understand?"
Xiaoxi frowned: "Mom, you make it sound like he's going to jump up and beat us up."
"It's not that dramatic, but...be careful," Mom said, a little uncertain.
At this moment, the door of the ward opened from the inside, and a nurse came out, who seemed to have just changed the medicine with the boy.Mom said to her, "We're here to take care of him."
The nurse nodded: "Okay, you go in." She walked away.
Xiaoxi and her mother walked in cautiously—the boy was wearing a hospital uniform, sitting on the bed with his back to them, the room was a bit dark, and the curtains were drawn.
The boy didn't seem to sense anyone coming in yet.Mom let out a breath, and wanted to say hello to the boy in a more relaxed way, only then remembered that she didn't know his name.She took Xiaoxi by the hand, walked around in front of the boy, smiled and said softly, "Hello."
The boy turned to look at them, until this time, Xiaoxi saw his appearance clearly for the first time - straight nose bridge, thick eyebrows, big eyes, round face revealing a boy's unique Heroic—he really looks decent, but there is gauze wrapped around his forehead.
It's a pity that the boy didn't have any expression on his face, he just looked at Xiaoxi's mother and daughter dully.
The atmosphere was a little awkward, and my mother asked, "Do you remember who we are?"
The boy hesitated for a moment, then shook his head.
Xiaoxi glanced at her mother quickly, and said with her eyes: Great, he doesn't remember that we hit him.
Mom glared at Xiaoxi: idiot, he will know sooner or later.
The mother squatted down and said guiltily: "My child, I'm really sorry, our car hit you. I'm very sorry. But the doctor said, your body is fine-just, you remember last night, why did you Are you going to suddenly run onto the road?"
It was still the dull expression——Mum and Xiaoxi looked at each other, sighed, not knowing what to say.
Xiaoxi whispered: "Mom, let's go out first and let him rest for a while."
Mother hesitated for a moment, nodded slightly, and stood up.
The mother and daughter were about to turn around and leave when the boy suddenly said, "I don't remember anything." He spoke with an unrecognizable foreign accent.
Xiaoxi and his mother looked at each other - thank God, he finally spoke.They thought that his language function was lost in this car accident.
Mom quickly leaned over and said, "It's okay, kid, we'll take care of you, and you'll be fine."
The boy looked at Xiaoxi's mother, and after a while, he smiled and nodded.
Xiaoxi and her mother let out a long sigh of relief.
Four names that frighten him
This is the third day in the hospital.Mom asked for leave from the unit, and Xiaoxi and Xiaoxi stayed in the boy's ward all the time. They only went home to rest at night.
For three days, although the boy still didn't think of anything, the relationship between him and Xiaoxi's mother and daughter became increasingly harmonious.
He doesn't talk much, but it can be seen that he is a sensible and considerate person.He knew that it was Xiaoxi's mother's car that hit him and caused him to lose his memory, but he didn't blame them at all.On the contrary—it's strange to say—Xiaoxi felt that he felt that this was very good.
There is nothing wrong with this boy in other respects, except for one thing - he always asks to close the curtains tightly, as if he can't see the light.It was always dark in the ward, which made Xiaoxi feel very uncomfortable.
This afternoon, the boy was lying in bed sleeping.Mom said to Xiaoxi: "I'm going to the company to deal with some things today, and I'll continue my vacation by the way, so you can stay here."
Xiaoxi complained in a low voice, "How many more days do we have to stay in the hospital?"
Mother put her index finger near her mouth, made a soft gesture, and then waved her hand, motioning for Xiaoxi to come to the door to speak.
"It should be soon. After the police find his parents, they will be able to take him out of the hospital." Mom said standing on the edge of the corridor.
Xiaoxi asked worriedly: "His parents won't make us lose a lot of money, will they?"
Mom sighed: "If losing money can solve the problem, I'll be thankful—I'm afraid people won't give up so easily."
"It's not entirely our responsibility..." Xiaoxi muttered.
"Okay, don't talk about it now." Mom looked at her watch, "I have to go to work."
After her mother left, Xiaoxi went back to the ward and grabbed a magazine to read.
After a while, the boy woke up and jumped out of bed.
Xiaoxi asked, "What are you doing?"
"Piss," he said.
Really, can't you put it mildly?Xiaoxi blushed and gave a vague "hmm".
When the boy entered the bathroom, Xiaoxi felt a little stuffy—probably because the curtains were kept closed—the ward was dark and gloomy from morning to night, almost making her breathless.
Xiaoxi walked to the window, opened the curtains a little, and the bright sunshine couldn't wait to get in. Xiaoxi bathed in the sunshine, and immediately felt comfortable physically and mentally.
At this moment, the boy came out of the bathroom. As soon as he came into contact with the dazzling sunlight, he subconsciously put his hands in front of his eyes and shouted loudly: "Ah! Close the window (curtain)! My... …Eye!"
Xiaoxi trembled in fright, and quickly closed the curtains.
After a while, the boy slowly moved his hands away from his eyes—it seemed that he felt at ease only after returning to the dark environment.
Xiaoxi stood in the corner as if she had done something wrong, not daring to say a word.
The boy walked up to her and said apologetically, "I scared you."
Xiaoxi originally didn't want to say anything more to this strange man, but suddenly thought that this was a good opportunity to get to know him, so she pretended to be casual and said: "It's okay, it's my fault."
The boy sat back on his hospital bed and said angrily, "Whenever I saw the dazzling light, I felt uneasy and... very scared, I don't know why."
Xiaoxi asked: "Why is this? Could it be that you couldn't see the sun where you lived?"
"I...don't know." He lowered his head and said melancholy.
I should talk to him more, maybe it can wake up some of his memories.Yes, just do it.
"Do you really not remember anything?" Xiaoxi asked.
The boy glanced at Xiaoxi and shook his head.
Xiaoxi thought about it. "Well, let me remind you, maybe when I say something, you will think of something."
"What do you want me to think?" he asked.
"First your name."
"I can't remember."
"I know. But I think, you don't even have a memory of your last name, do you? Maybe, I can help you remember."
The boy was a little surprised: "I don't even know, will you know?"
"Of course I don't know, but I'm talking one by one now, maybe when I say a certain surname, what will you think of?"
"Um... well."
"Well—let's start with the most common—'Lee'."
The boy thought hard, shook his head and said, "I have no impression."
"Then—'King'."
The boy frowned and shook his head.
"Zhao."
"wrong."
"open."
Shaking his head.
Half an hour later, Xiaoxi was sure that she had read the entire "Hundred Surnames", but the boy still didn't remember anything.
Even thinking of a surname is so difficult, it seems that I should not expect to restore his memory, Xiaoxi thought dejectedly.
"Well, I see, let's stop here for today." She said wearily.
The boy nodded, and it was obvious that he too was disappointed.
"Alas..." Xiaoxi sighed heavily, and leaned back in the chair, wanting to take a good rest.
Suddenly, the boy raised his head: "What did you say?"
Xiaoxi was stunned for a moment: "I didn't say anything."
"Just now you said...'hey'..." The boy suddenly put his hands on his head, closed his eyes, and kept repeating the word, "'hey', 'hey'..."
Seeing his painful appearance, Xiaoxi opened her mouth wide in surprise, and stood aside, at a loss.
Suddenly, the boy said a name loudly: "Ai Mingyu!"
Xiao Xi was startled for a moment, then jumped up, and shouted excitedly: "You remember, right? 'Ai Mingyu'...that's your name!"
The boy said blankly: "I don't know if this is my name...just now, when I heard you say 'ah', these three words flashed in my mind." He pointed to himself head.
Xiao Xi looked at him and said, "You can't be wrong, this must be your name! Your memory has recovered a bit!"
The boy also stared at Xiaoxi. "Ai Mingyu..." He repeated the name again, and suddenly trembled, then his face turned pale, and his whole body trembled violently.
"What's wrong with you?" Xiaoxi asked in surprise.
The boy curled up into a ball with a terrified expression on his face. He trembled and said, "I don't know what's going on... this name... scares me!"
"Did you remember something again?" Xiaoxi asked anxiously.
"Ah—! Don't make me think about it anymore! Please! Don't make me think about it again!" He hugged his head in pain and rolled over on the bed.
Xiaoxi never expected such a situation to happen, she was completely petrified.
After a full minute or so, the boy gradually calmed down.
After that, Xiaoxi didn't dare to talk about this topic with him anymore.
When it was close to five o'clock, my mother came back.After sitting in the ward for a while, Xiaoxi found an excuse and dragged her mother into the garden of the hospital.
"You said, his name is Ai Mingyu?" Mom asked suspiciously.
"Yes, with my reminder, he remembered it by himself." Xiaoxi said, "But he is afraid of this name."
"Why should he be afraid of his own name?"
"How do I know?" Xiaoxi said with lingering fear, "Didn't you see that when he pronounced this name for the second time, he was trembling with fear!"
Mom thought: "Maybe this name has some special meaning for him, and even the key to awakening his memory..."
"Then shall we call him by that name?" Xiaoxi asked uncertainly.
"If we want to help him regain his memory, we have to let him get used to the name slowly. But, we have to do it slowly..."
Xiaoxi shook her head, not understanding what her mother meant.
"Let me try it," Mom said.
Back in the ward, my mother took out apples and pears from a bag of fruits she bought, one in each hand, and asked the boy with a smile, "Which one do you like?"
"It's fine." He replied with a smile.He seemed to have forgotten the things that frightened him.
Mom peeled a pear with a fruit knife and handed it to the boy.
"Come on, Mingyu, eat a pear."
The boy reached out to take it.Suddenly, he realized something, and stared blankly at Xiaoxi's mother.
Xiaoxi suddenly became nervous.
Mom tentatively said: "It's been a few days, you have to have a name for me to call you - you don't mind if I call you Mingyu?"
The boy's face was frozen for at least ten seconds.Then he softened and said, "Okay."
He took the pear and ate it.
Mom looked back at Xiaoxi.
At this time, a strange idea suddenly appeared in Xiaoxi's mind.
The boy likes my mother, it must be.
boy with five riddles
Thankfully, on the afternoon of the fifth day, the two policemen finally came.
Xiaoxi had had enough, she was tired of staying in the hospital ward every day.She has long wanted to invite her friends to go swimming, shopping, and eat—now, after this matter is resolved—she can do these things.Come to think of it, there are less than ten days left of the precious summer vacation!How can people not regret it?
But to her surprise, it was still only the two police officers - they did not bring the boy's parents or family.
Still in that office, the doctor in the white coat went to the ward.Now there are only Xiaoxi, mother, and the two policemen sitting here.
The mother couldn't wait to ask: "Officer, how is it? Have you found the parents of the child?"
The big policeman took off his hat, put it on the desk, frowned and said, "This matter is really strange."
Xiaoxi and her mother stared at him, waiting for him to continue talking.
"On the road from Pingding Township to the city, there are four villages in one. We sent the boy's photo to each village, and asked the local police to question him next to him. As a result, no one knew him. Him, or seen him."
Xiaoxi and her mother opened their mouths wide in surprise.
The round-faced policeman added: "We have also posted notices on TV stations, newspapers and websites in the city, but so far, no one has contacted us."
"How is that possible?" Mom said in disbelief. "He can't have a home and a family, can he?"
At this time, Xiaoxi suddenly remembered the boy's initial attire—bare feet and upper body, dirty and old shorts, and remembered that he spoke with a foreign accent—she blurted out: "Could it be that he left from another place?" ran away from home, or a waif?"
"Of course we have thought about this. But no matter what the situation is, it shouldn't be that no one has seen him at all-but we don't understand the current situation-he seems to have fallen from the sky suddenly Same." The big policeman shrugged.
Xiaoxi was surprised by her mother's reaction—she blushed at the moment, as if someone was speaking ill of her son. "No, Sergeant, he's not a waif. I'm sure of that."
"How can you be sure?" the round-faced policeman asked.
"Because... Through my contact with him these few days, I found that he is a sensible and cute kid. Uh...Anyway, he is fundamentally different from those vagrants on the street, and I can feel it."
Although what mother said was true, for some reason, Xiaoxi felt a little uncomfortable.
The two policemen looked at each other, noncommittal.
"Forget it, don't worry about this for now. We will continue to help him find his family." The big policeman said, "The current question is, what should he do now?"
"What do you mean?" Mom asked.
"We think there are two options - first, temporarily send him to a children's welfare institution, of course, some of the corresponding expenses will be borne by you; second, you take him to live at home until we find him family."
Oh, obviously, the second option is impossible - Xiaoxi raised her head and looked at her mother - there is no doubt about it, right?
Mom thought about it for about half a minute, and said something that shocked Xiaoxi:
"Okay, police officer, I am willing to take this child to live with us. And, until his parents are found, I will bear all his education, medical care and other issues."
Xiaoxi's eyes widened, and she almost jumped up from her chair: "Mom, are you crazy? You said it yourself, we don't know anything about him! You want to let a stranger live in our house?"
"Xiaoxi!" Mom scolded, "Don't forget, who caused him to lose his memory and lose contact with his family? This is all our responsibility!"
"That's right, but the police officer also said that he can be sent to a children's welfare home. Why do you have to live in our house?"
"Because the conditions in the children's welfare home are not as good as ours." Seeing what Xiaoxi wanted to say, her mother stretched out her hand to stop her, "Okay, Xiaoxi, stop talking, I've already made my decision."
Xiaoxi's opened mouth seemed to be blocked by something, and after a while, she said softly, "Mom, are you sure you want to do this?" Almost begging.
"Yes, I'm sure." Mom looked at the two policemen, "Officer, do you have any objections?"
"Of course, this is the best." The round-faced policeman said.
At this time, Xiaoxi suddenly remembered something: "By the way, officer, the boy's memory has recovered a little bit, he remembers his name is 'Ai Mingyu'!"
"Oh, really? This is an important clue." The big policeman nodded and said, "This should be very helpful in finding his family."
"Okay, that's it." The two policemen stood up. "You can help the boy go through the discharge procedures in a while, and then take him home."
go home?God, I can finally go home.But——thinking of going home with that boy, Xiaoxi trembled inexplicably——
Why, do I feel uneasy?
[-] Does he feel no pain?
After completing the discharge procedures, it was already past 6 pm.
The gauze on Mingyu's head has been removed, but the stitches on his forehead will take several days to be removed.Fortunately, his hair drooped down to cover the scar, making it less conspicuous.Now, he put on the T-shirt and sports shorts that Xiaoxi's mother bought from him, and he looked like an ordinary city boy.
Mom drove her light green car from the garage to the downstairs of the inpatient department, stuck her head out of the car window and shouted, "Xiaoxi, Mingyu, get in the car."
Xiaoxi walked over and opened the front door, and sat in the co-pilot's seat.
Ming Yu also came over, but he stood in front of the car, a little at a loss.
"Mingyu, get in the car." Mom said.But he still didn't move.
"Could he be a little psychologically shadowed?" Xiaoxi reminded, "This car hit him."
"No way, didn't he lose his memory? He should have no memory of this car." Mom whispered, then got out of the car and came to Mingyu's side, "Why don't you get in the car?"
Mingyu said with some embarrassment: "The car door... how do you open it?"
Oh——Xiaoxi rolled her eyes upwards—she really lost her memory, she even forgot how to open the door.
Mom smiled and helped Mingyu open the back seat door of the car. After seeing him get in, she came back to the front and started the car.
The car was driving on the wide and crowded roads and overpasses in the city. Xiaoxi kept observing Mingyu's expression through the rearview mirror, and found that he was greedily staring at everything outside the car window, as if these tall buildings, shops, sculptures, vehicles—including the whole world It was a scene he had never seen before.
Could he really forget so completely?Xiaoxi thought suspiciously, why do I feel that this is the first time he has seen these things...
Mom's question interrupted Xiaoxi's thoughts: "What do you two want to eat tonight? Is it Korean barbecue, spicy hot pot, or Western food?"
Hearing this, Xiao Xi's spirit came up immediately: "Of course it's Western food! I haven't eaten steak for a long time."
"What about you, Mingyu? What do you like to eat?" Mom asked with a smile.
Mingyu sat in the back row with a dazed expression, as if he didn't have any idea about the options just now.
Mom also saw it, and she changed the way of asking: "Just tell Auntie, what is your favorite food."
After being bored for a long time, he said, "I like to eat... meat."
"Okay, then let's eat western food. There is a western restaurant nearby, and the steak there is the best in the city."
While speaking, my mother turned the car into a bustling commercial street, and in a short while, she arrived in front of this western restaurant.
After parking the car, mother came out first, and then helped Mingyu open the car door.After that, the three of them walked into this tastefully decorated restaurant together.
Xiaoxi chose a seat by the window and sat with her mother, Mingyu sat opposite them.A young male waiter came over with a menu.
"Several please order." The waiter said politely.
"I want a fruit salad, sirloin steak, seven ripe, and mango pudding... Well, that's all." Xiaoxi skillfully ordered her favorite dishes.
"Mingyu, what about you?" Mom handed the menu to Mingyu.
Just as Xiaoxi guessed, he looked at them blankly, not knowing what to do.
"Let me help you," Mom said. "You like meat, don't you? So... a filet mignon and a frankfurter."
"How mature should a filet mignon be?"
Mom thought for a while: "I want to be fully familiar with it. Well, it's mine now, I want..."
After ordering, the waiter hurried away.
Mom took a sip of lemon tea and asked, "Mingyu, do you like this restaurant?"
"I like it." He said bluntly.
"Their dishes will make you like it even more," Mom said with a smile.
After a while, the hot sizzling steak was served. The waiter poured the fragrant sauce on the steak and bowed politely: "Please use it slowly."
Mom picked up the cutlery on the table and demonstrated, "Mingyu, hold the fork in your left hand and the knife in your right hand. Press down on the steak, cut a small piece with the knife, and then you can put the fork in your mouth and eat."
Mingyu followed suit, his movements were very clumsy.After finally cutting off a large piece of meat, he inserted it hard with a fork and put it into his mouth in one bite.The whole mouth was covered with meat, the cheeks were bulging, and the meat juice overflowed from the corner of the mouth.
God, the way he eats is really rude.Xiaoxi stared at him in a daze.
"Is it delicious, Mingyu?" Mom asked.
He swallowed the big piece of meat with great effort, his eyes flickered, and he was almost moved to tears: "It's delicious, it's so delicious! I've never eaten such delicious meat!"
He said this in a loud voice, attracting the guests from other tables to look over here.Xiaoxi buried her face down, her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.
This country bumpkin, his reaction is too exaggerated!What a disgrace to sit with him!
Mingyu used blunt and mechanical movements to cut off another piece of meat, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed hard.After eating this piece of meat, he looked at the knife and fork in his hand and said, "I'm not used to this thing."
Mother swallowed the food in her mouth, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and said awkwardly: "I can only make do with it, there are no chopsticks here."
"No need." Ming Yu cracked his mouth and smiled.
Then, he made an astonishing move.
He stretched out his right hand and directly grabbed the whole steak on the iron plate!
"Ah!" Xiaoxi and her mother couldn't help but yelled out together. "Be careful, it's hot!"
Mingyu held the meat in his hand and said nonchalantly, "It's not hot."
Then, he ate the steak like a piece of bread, not to mention how enjoyable it was.
Xiaoxi and her mother looked at each other in blank dismay, stunned.
Those who often eat steak know that in order to keep the meat hot, the iron plate that holds the steak is scalded before, and the temperature is at least above 90 degrees!But just now, they saw Mingyu reach out to the iron plate to grab the steak with their own eyes.
There was no doubt that his hand touched the iron plate, but he was fine!
Does he not feel pain?Xiaoxi thought in astonishment.
Mom was obviously also thinking about this problem, she stretched out a finger involuntarily, and lightly touched the iron plate in front of Mingyu. "Ouch!" Quickly withdrew his hand, put it to his mouth and blew.
At this time, almost all the guests in the restaurant stopped eating, and even the passing waiters stopped. Everyone stared dumbfounded at this strange boy who ate steak as a biscuit.
Xiaoxi's face was already red to the neck, she was so embarrassed that she couldn't bear it - thinking about it now, when eating in the hospital cafeteria, Mingyu's appearance was very rude, but they didn't pay much attention at that time.
Mom also wanted to persuade Mingyu to eat more politely, but before he could say anything, he had already finished the steak.
Mingyu was about to reach out to grab the two sausages again, but his mother finally couldn't help but said, "Mingyu, this... just eat it with a fork."
"Doesn't this need to be cut into small pieces?" he asked.
"Well... this is not necessary."
"Okay." He put a fork in the middle of the sausage, and ate it again, with oil dripping from his mouth.
Xiaoxi no longer has any appetite, and her only hope now is to leave this embarrassing place as soon as possible.
After eating two sausages, Mingyu naturally wiped his mouth with the back of his hand as a napkin, looking very satisfied.
Mom asked: "Mingyu, are you full?"
Xiaoxi stared at his face and prayed in her heart—don't say you want another one.
Mingyu glanced at Xiaoxi: "Well... I'm full."
"Are you really full?" Mom felt that he was not so sure about his answer.
"It's full." He said again.
"That's good." Mom greeted the waiter, "Pay the bill."
After paying the bill, Xiao Xi quickly left with his head down as if fleeing.She thought in her heart that she would never come to this western restaurant again.
[-]. What is he doing in the cemetery?
"Crack." Mom pressed the switch, and the light in the living room turned on.
"Welcome to our house, Mingyu. From now on, you will be a member of this family." Mom said with a smile.
Mingyu squinted his eyes for a while, and it was obvious that he still didn't like too strong light.But soon, he got used to it, and looked at this cozy and stylish home with wide eyes.
Mingyu turned his head and smiled at Xiaoxi's mother.
"You like it here, don't you?" Mom asked.
He nodded with certainty.
"Our place is on the first floor, and there is a garden and a pool at the entrance—it's late now, and you'll enjoy it even more during the day tomorrow." Mom patted his shoulder, "Now, let me take you to your room. "
"I have my own room?" he asked in surprise.
"Of course, our house has three rooms besides the living room. One for me, one for Xiaoxi, and now, that study room is your room—come on, let's take a look——Xiaoxi, don't you come with me ?"
Xiaoxi could only stand up from the sofa and follow them to the study.
Mingyu looked at the bookcases, sofa, and computer in the study, looking very happy: "Should I sleep in this room from now on?"
"Yes." Mom nodded.
"It must be very comfortable to sleep here." As he said, he lay down and slept on the wooden floor, looking very satisfied.
Oh, Xiaoxi turned her face away and secretly laughed.
"Oh, no, no..." Mom said with a smile, "Why would I let you sleep on the floor?"
Mingyu stood up and looked around wonderingly: "But, there is no bed."
"It will come out soon." Mom went to the folding sofa and quickly fiddled with the back and base of the sofa. After a while, the sofa turned into a bed.
Mingyu's eyes widened as if watching a magic show.His expression amused Mom.
"This is called a folding sofa bed. How about it? It's amazing, right?" Mom smiled. "Now you can lie on it and try it out. I'll get you a pillow and a cool quilt."
Mom walked out, Mingyu didn't lie down on his bed, but went to the desk, picked up a novel book, didn't know if he didn't understand it or was not interested, and quickly put it down.Then, he found a glass photo frame on the table. There was a family of three in the photo. The young parents were holding a 3 or 4-year-old little girl, looking very happy.
He held the photo frame in front of his eyes, looked at it carefully for a while, then looked back at Xiao Xi, and suddenly said as if he had discovered some new world: "The little girl in this photo is you!"
Xiaoxi rolled her eyes: "Nonsense, of course it's me. Do we still have other people's family photos on our desk?"
He ignored Xiao Xi's teasing, and continued, "This is your mother."
Xiaoxi turned her face away and shrugged her shoulders.
After a while, he asked in confusion, "This person is..."
"That's my father." Xiaoxi said.
"Why have I never seen him?" Mingyu asked curiously.
"I'm afraid you won't see him."
"Why, isn't he here?"
"Yes, in a far away place."
After a short pause, he asked again, "Then when will he come back?"
Xiaoxi really felt a little annoyed, "He died when I was 5 years old." She thought she could answer plainly, but there was still a hint of sadness in her tone.
Mingyu opened his mouth and lowered his eyes: "I'm sorry..."
Xiaoxi took a deep breath: "It's nothing, it all happened a long time ago."
Mingyu picked up the photo frame again and looked at it carefully - Xiaoxi didn't know why he was so interested in this photo.
Suddenly, Xiaoxi noticed that Mingyu was unconsciously rubbing the photo frame with his hands, and tears were streaming from his eyes.
"Hey, hey..." She stepped forward and looked at Mingyu, "You don't have to be sad for me. I have long adapted to life with my mother, and we are very happy."
Mingyu wiped away his tears and said sadly: "No, that's not what it means. I don't know what's going on...Anyway, when I see this photo, I feel very sad."
Xiaoxi stared at him gaping, not knowing what to say.
At this moment, my mother walked in holding the pillow and quilt.Mingyu turned his back, put the photo frame back to its original place, and wiped away the tears on his face with the back of his hand.
Mom didn't notice anything, she fiddled with the pillows and quilt: "You can sleep for a night first, if you can't get used to this sofa bed, I'll buy a new single bed tomorrow."
"I feel good." Mingyu said.
Mom smiled and touched his head: "Okay, let's take a bath."
Mom takes Mingyu to the bathroom and teaches him to use the shower.He didn't seem to like this way of bathing with water sprayed from above, but he agreed to try it.
Mom closed the door from the outside.Come to the living room and sit with Xiaoxi on the sofa.
"Hey daughter, why do you look so sullen?"
Xiaoxi looked up: "How can you make me happy? I lost such a big face in the western restaurant today."
Mother leaned her head on the back of the sofa, as if recalling the scene of eating, and after a while, she laughed: "It's really embarrassing, but thinking about it, his actions are also quite cute."
"Cute?" Xiaoxi said with widened eyes, "He's just like a primitive!"
"You have to forgive him, he has lost his memory..."
"And we caused it." Xiaoxi rolled his eyes and said, "You don't have to remind me every now and then."
"No, what I mean is—he may have forgotten some basic etiquette, or common sense of life, we have to teach him slowly."
"Really... I don't think so." Xiaoxi said thoughtfully, "I don't think he 'forgot', but he lived like this before he lost his memory."
"Don't say that, how is this possible? Xiaoxi, I think you have some prejudice against Mingyu."
"Look at you, there is 'Mingyu' on the left, and 'Mingyu' on the right." Xiaoxi said dissatisfiedly, "I think you really treat him as your son, right? He's even closer than a daughter."
"Oh...isn't it?" Mom sighed, "I've never had a son, and now that I have this opportunity, of course I'm addicted to it."
"You...!" Xiaoxi's nose twisted in anger.
"Hahaha, my good daughter is jealous." Mom hugged Xiaoxi and laughed, "What are you worried about? Are you afraid that Mommy will be snatched away?"
"Hmph, I don't care." Xiao Xi pretended to be disdainful.
"Really? Really don't care?" Mom reached under Xiaoxi's armpit and scratched her vigorously, "Do you really care?"
"Hahahaha, okay, okay, I surrender..."
While the mother and daughter were fighting, Mingyu came out of the bathroom and was already dressed.
"Hey, did you wash it so soon?" Mom asked.
"Well... I'm still not used to it." Mingyu scratched his head.
"It's okay, I will get used to it slowly." Mom said with a smile.
Mingyu sat on the other side of the sofa, and after a while, asked, "What should I do now?"
Mom glanced at the wall clock on the wall: "It's almost 10 o'clock, if you are tired, you can go back to your room and sleep."
Mingyu said, "I won't go to bed so early."
Xiaoxi originally wanted to use the remote control to turn on the TV, but when he heard what he said, he was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Then what did you do at night?"
As soon as she asked, she regretted it—Mingyu had already lost his memory, how could he possibly be able to answer this question.
Unexpectedly, Mingyu thought about this question seriously.After a moment he said, "I can't remember, but I have a feeling that I should be doing something at night."
Xiaoxi opened her mouth, a question came to her throat at this moment, ready to come out.
But in the end she held back and didn't ask.
Mom turned on the TV and said to Mingyu: "Since you don't want to sleep, let's watch TV for a while."
"I'm going to take a shower." Xiaoxi stood up from the sofa.
After washing up, Xiaoxi went back to her room and lay on the bed, but she couldn't fall asleep because of tossing and turning.
By the way, I should have noticed this problem a long time ago——
On the night of the car accident, he was not hit by us while walking on the road, but suddenly jumped out from the side.
"There are no homes or farmland on either side of Highway 28, it's all cemeteries."
The words of the police echoed in Xiaoxi's ears again.
Suddenly, she covered her mouth and felt chills all over her body, and her hairs stood on end.
That night, before hitting him, he was in that cemetery!
What was he doing at that time?Why did you suddenly run out?
eight night swimming
Xiaoxi lay on the bed, the more she thought about it, the more frightened she became.She wanted to go to her mother's room and tell her what was on her mind.However, everything was just her unreasonable conjecture, meaningless.
In the end, she forced herself to calm down and read silently——I was thinking too much, and I was simply scaring myself.
The TV in the living room could no longer be heard, probably turned off.The mother and the boy probably went back to their rooms to sleep.
It's time for me to go to bed too. Tomorrow, it might be better if I invite my buddy out for a drink and a heart-to-heart talk...
After thinking about it, Xiaoxi fell into a deep sleep.
The night passed slowly in silence.
At some point, Xiaoxi was awakened by some small voices.
In the mist, she felt as if she heard the sound of water.
She gradually became sober, and her judgment became more accurate.
Finally, she clearly felt that the sound of water was coming from outside the house.
Why is there the sound of water outside?She was a little confused at first, but suddenly thought of it.
pool.
Xiaoxi got up from the bed and walked to the window. From this angle of her room, she could only see the edge of the pool.
Xiaoxi hesitated for a moment, and decided to go to the door to see what happened.
Boldly, she turned on the lights in the bedroom and corridor, and walked to the living room.When she came to the door, she was surprised to find that the door was open—at this time, she had guessed more than half of it in her heart, and she just wanted to go out to find out what the hell was going on with that kid.
Xiaoxi gently pushed the door open and tiptoed out. There was moonlight tonight, so she could basically see the situation outside.
She stopped.
Although she had guessed before, she never expected that such a scene would happen——
Mingyu's whole body was immersed in the pool in the garden, and his naked upper body glowed in folds under the moonlight.He picked up a puddle of water with his hands and splashed it on his face, and from time to time he caught a small fish in the pond and played with it in his hands, looking carefree and happy.
This scene, under the soft moonlight, is like a painting.
Xiaoxi was dumbfounded, she never expected that this fish pond with a slight smell of fish would be able to form such a beautiful picture scroll with this boy in the night.
While Xiaoxi was staring blankly, Mingyu in the pool seemed to sense something. He turned around and saw Xiaoxi not far away.
For a moment, both of them were a little embarrassed.
"Well... I couldn't sleep, so I just wanted to take a bath in this pool." Mingyu scratched his head and said.
Xiaoxi curled her lips: "You don't take a shower at home, so you come to take a bath in this fish pond? Let me tell you, the water is not as clean as you think."
Mingyu said nonchalantly, "I don't think it's anything."
"Then you can't treat this as a swimming pool. You're having a good time—if you let others see it, you might think that there was a big fish in this pond." Xiaoxi teased.
Mingyu rubbed his nose and laughed.
"Get up quickly, you will catch a cold if you stay in this cold water for a long time." Xiaoxi said.
"Oh, good." Mingyu responded, holding onto the edge of the pool and jumping out of the water.
As soon as he jumped out, Xiaoxi almost fainted—by the bright moonlight, she suddenly saw that Mingyu was standing in front of her naked, wet and naked!
"Ah!" Xiaoxi hurriedly turned her back, and said in shame and annoyance, "Why are you wearing nothing!"
Mingyu didn't seem to realize that there was something wrong with him at all, he scratched his head blankly and said, "I told you I was taking a shower, of course I didn't wear anything."
"Stop talking, just put on your clothes!"
Mingyu put on the clothes and trousers that were placed by the pool, and walked in front of Xiaoxi: "It's done."
Fortunately, at night, Mingyu didn't see Xiaoxi's tomato-like face.She lowered her head and walked towards the house, Mingyu followed behind.
Back home, Xiao Xi closed the door and said to Ming Yu in a low voice: "From now on, you are not allowed to come out alone at night! Also... how dangerous it is for you to open the door like this, what if a thief comes in?"
Knowing that he had done something wrong, Mingyu lowered his head and said, "I know."
"Okay, go back to your own room." Xiaoxi said.
Just about to go back to the bedroom, Xiaoxi suddenly glanced at the floor-to-ceiling windows of the living room, the curtains were completely drawn.
In an instant, she realized a problem that she hadn't thought of before.
Xiao Xi turned her back and asked Ming Yu behind her, "Didn't you turn on the light when you came out?"
Mingyu was stunned for a moment: "No."
Xiaoxi pointed to the window and said, "The curtains are completely drawn, and no moonlight can come in—how did you get from the room to the door just now?"
Mingyu was stunned for a while, then said, "I can see it."
Xiao Xi asked dumbfounded, "Can your eyes see in the dark?"
Mingyu asked back: "Yes, can't you?"
"Of course I can't." I'm normal.Xiaoxi didn't say the second half of the sentence.
Mingyu let out a "huh" and didn't have much reaction.
"Hmm... wait." Xiaoxi decided to try it out. She quickly walked to her room, closed the door, and turned off the lights in the corridor, and the room became pitch black.
Xiaoxi was several meters away from Mingyu.She stretched out a few fingers and asked, "How much is this?"
"Three." Mingyu replied without thinking.
Xiaoxi was amazed: "My God, you can really see it!"
"Is this strange?" Mingyu asked in wonder.
Xiaoxi turned on the lights in the corridor again, nodded and said, "Yes, it's very strange."
At this time, mother came out of the bedroom in her pajamas, saw Xiaoxi and Mingyu standing in the living room, and asked, "What are you doing?"
Xiaoxi originally wanted to tell her mother about the weird behavior of the "nocturnal animal", but suddenly remembered the embarrassing scene by the pool just now, and quickly made up a reason: "Mingyu wanted to find the bathroom, but he forgot where it was."
"Here, why did you go to the living room." Mom said, pointing to the other side.
"Oh, okay." Mingyu walked towards the bathroom, as if he really wanted to go to the bathroom.
This kid is quite cooperative, Xiaoxi thought.
"I'm going back to my room to sleep." Xiaoxi walked towards the room.
Mom nodded, she waited for Mingyu to come out of the bathroom, watched him walk into the study, and then turned off the lights in the corridor.
It wasn't necessary, he could see in the dark.Xiaoxi really wanted to tell her mother.
Nine Meili's Expectation
"So, you really saw it?" Xiaoxi's best friend, Meili, stared, her face flushed red.
"What did you see?" Xiaoxi said unnaturally, and gave her a blank look.
"You saw all of the boy's body?" Meili asked panting.
"Keep your voice down, you're going to die!" Xiaoxi glanced at the other people in the cold drink shop in embarrassment, and her face turned red. "Not at all! It's pitch black at night, I can't see clearly at all!"
Mei Li tilted her head and said in disbelief, "Don't lie to me, you just said that the moonlight is very bright."
"Okay! Don't talk about this!" Xiaoxi said irritably, her face turned into a big tomato again, "Hey, I've told you so much, why are you only interested in this? Who are you!"
"Can this be my fault? I've grown up so much, I've never seen a naked boy—oh, not to mention my one-year-old cousin." Meili, who is half a year older than Xiaoxi, said with a sigh.
"Then you go!" Xiao Xi pushed Mei Li out, "You go to the men's bathroom and have a look!"
"Okay, okay, stop making trouble." Meili squeezed back with a smile, and adjusted her face to a serious look, "Seriously—is that boy really so weird?"
Xiao Xi glared at her and said, "You think I'm telling you a story? I don't have that in mind."
Mei Li asked suspiciously: "You said he ran out of the cemetery and was hit by you? Then what is he doing alone in that eerie cemetery at night?"
After asking this sentence, Meili couldn't help shivering and rubbing her arms with her hands.
Xiaoxi rolled her eyes: "If I know the answer, why should I ask you to come out and tell me?"
Mei Li asked: "What about your mother? Doesn't she find this unusual?"
Xiaoxi sighed: "I told her, but she thinks—that boy may have run out to play alone, lost his way, and then ran to the cemetery."
Mei Li thought: "It is indeed possible."
Xiaoxi said anxiously: "But this is not the only thing that is strange about him. I told you just now - he seems to have no pain sensation, and his eyes are like cats, with night vision function! These prove that he is not an ordinary person at all."
"Then who do you think he is?" Merry asked, staring at her.
Xiaoxi shrugged his shoulders: "I don't know. But I feel that he is definitely not a normal boy, and there must be some secret hidden in him."
She stopped, took a big sip of iced orange juice, and continued: "And my intuition tells me that his weirdness is far more than that, it's just that he hasn't shown it yet."
Mei Li stared at Xiao Xi intently, and after a while, she suddenly smiled and said, "It's really interesting."
"What?" Xiaoxi looked at him.
"A handsome and mysterious boy." Meili said excitedly, "Isn't this very interesting?"
Xiao Xi has no objection to this point.But she said uneasily: "But I always have a vague feeling that his appearance seems to bring some kind of danger..."
"For example, he slipped out to swim naked in the middle of the night and left the door of your house wide open?"
"No, not this kind of thing. I mean, himself."
Meili picked up the chocolate sundae in front of her, took a sip and put it into her mouth. After swallowing it, she said, "I think you think too much? From what you just described, I think this boy is quite simple. Like a child who doesn't understand anything—not dangerous at all."
Xiaoxi gently stirred the cold drink, lowered her head and said nothing.
Mei Li asked: "Then what is he doing now? At your house?"
Xiaoxi nodded: "Most likely he is watching TV again. He likes watching TV very much, as if he has never watched it before."
Mei Li suddenly put her head in front of Xiao Xi, and said in a low voice: "When will you bring him out and let me get to know him, how about that? Maybe I will become friends with him."
"Don't be an idiot, okay?" Xiaoxi glared at Mei Li, and then sighed, "However, you will get to know each other without my introduction, just in a few days."
"What do you mean?" Mei Li asked with wide eyes.
Xiaoxi said helplessly: "My mother said that she has already contacted the principal of our school and plans to send him to study in our school after the school starts, and he will be in the same class as us. Do you think you will not know him by then? ?”
"Really?" Merry said excitedly, "That's great!"
Xiao Xi looked at his buddy suspiciously, and asked incomprehensibly, "Are you really interested in him? What is it about him that attracts you?"
"As I said just now, it's not easy to meet such a mysterious boy at any time." Mei Li said brightly, "Compared to those boring boys in our class who only know how to surf the Internet and play games, But it's much more fun!"
"I hope you get what you want." Xiaoxi said sarcastically, looking at her buddy.
Ten he became a brother
Time flies, and the summer vacation is almost over.
The night before the start of school, her mother called Xiaoxi to her room and said to her, "Xiaoxi, tomorrow morning, I will drive you and Mingyu to school. In school, you have to help him adapt to the new environment and teach him how to communicate with his classmates. Be friends."
Xiaoxi gave a dull "hmm".
"Also, I told the school that Mingyu is your brother—you should tell others like this, remember."
Xiaoxi raised her head: "Why do you say he is my brother?"
Mom stared at Xiaoxi: "How else can I say it? Don't you want everyone to know the real situation - we hit him with a car and caused him to lose his memory?"
Xiaoxi opened her mouth and lowered her head helplessly.After a while, she seemed to remember something again, and asked: "He has lost his memory, now he is suddenly asked to study in the second year of junior high school, can he keep up?"
Mother shrugged her shoulders: "There is no way. I can't let him start from the first grade of elementary school, can I? In terms of study, you can help him more. If it doesn't work, I will ask a tutor to help him at night Make up a lesson."
Xiaoxi frowned and said, "It's really troublesome."
"Xiaoxi..."
"Okay, stop talking." Xiao Xi hurriedly gestured, "My ears are ringing from those words."
Mom sighed: "Xiaoxi, after so many days, why do I feel that you still have prejudices against Mingyu? He watches TV at home every day, or goes to the community to play for a while. Hate—why do you keep ignoring him?"
What her mother said made Xiaoxi fall into deep thought—yes, Mingyu did not do anything unusual these days, it seemed that he had gradually adapted to life in this house.
His biggest hobby is watching TV. Sometimes, Xiaoxi wants to laugh—he is like a one or two-year-old toddler, and he even enjoys watching the repeated commercials on TV.When he saw that he was happy, he opened his mouth and giggled "hehehe".
Indeed, he is not an annoying person, and it can even be said that he is a simple and lovely guy.However, when Xiaoxi thinks of his different and weird places—and his mysterious origin—he always has a kind of defensiveness in his heart, which prevents her and Mingyu from getting close.
However, considering that he will soon be in the same class as him, and will be forced to be a brother and sister, Xiaoxi feels that it is time to establish a good relationship with him, after all, he will spend more time in contact with him every day.
Thinking of this, Xiaoxi raised her head to look at her mother, and forced a smile: "Okay, Mom, I will try my best to help him."
Mom also smiled: "That's right."
Seeing her mother's relieved look, Xiaoxi couldn't help asking: "Mom, why do you care so much about my attitude towards Mingyu? He's just staying at our house for a while."
Mom was silent for a moment, then said: "But judging from the current situation, it may not be just a matter of him staying in our house temporarily."
After a pause, she continued: "It has been more than ten days, and the police have not contacted us, which means that they have not found his parents. Xiaoxi, have you ever thought that if the police have been unable to find his family? , or his family is no longer here..."
"Then what are you going to do?" Xiaoxi asked urgently.
Mother stared at her: "If that's the case, I'm going to adopt Mingyu as an adopted son. At that time, you will really be brothers and sisters—Xiaoxi, now you know why I care so much about your attitude towards him, right?"
Xiaoxi took a deep breath, it seemed that she was really ready to get along with this weird person for a long time.
Chaos in Eleven Classroom
"Everyone, I would like to introduce a new classmate who transferred to our class. His name is Mingyu, and he is Jiang Xiaoxi's elder brother in our class. Everyone applauds and welcomes you." Teacher Wu, the teacher in charge of the class, stood on the podium and introduced to everyone.
The students applauded one after another, and some whispered——
"It's pretty handsome."
"It looks a little honest."
"When did Jiang Xiaoxi have a brother?"
Teacher Wu signaled everyone to be quiet, and then said to the new classmates standing beside him: "Mingyu, please ask everyone. From now on, you will be a member of this group."
Mingyu stood in the middle of the podium, and said a little shyly, "Hi everyone, my name is Mingyu, I hope you will take care of me."
Very old-fashioned self-introduction.Xiaoxi snickered in her heart—it must be her mother who taught him last night.
After applauding again, Teacher Wu said to Mingyu, "You can sit in the sixth row seat alone for now, and we will arrange the same table later."
Mingyu nodded, walked to the seat the teacher said and sat down.
"Okay, now please take out your Chinese books, today we will talk about the first lesson of the second year of junior high school..."
During class, Xiaoxi sneaked glances at Mingyu who was sitting two rows behind her from time to time, and found that he was holding a book, looked very interested, and listened to the class more seriously than anyone else.Looks like it's obviously from going to school for the first time, so fresh about everything.
In the middle of the class, something unexpected happened.
Perhaps Mr. Wu wanted to test the level of the new students, so he called out by name: "Mingyu, please read the fifth to eighth paragraphs of the text aloud."
When Mingyu heard the teacher call his name, he froze for a moment, a little at a loss.
Teacher Wu thought he didn't hear clearly, so he said it again.
Mingyu became more and more embarrassed, he looked at Xiaoxi uneasily, as if he was asking her for help.
Xiaoxi didn't expect such a situation, she didn't know what to do—she couldn't raise her hand and say to help him read.
A girl sitting in front of Mingyu turned her face away and whispered, "The teacher told you to read the text, no matter what, you should stand up first."
Hearing what she said, Mingyu stood up from the chair hesitantly.
Teacher Wu thought he was finally going to start reading, so he nodded at him: "Let's start."
Mingyu asked blankly, "Start what?"
Some students laughed, and Teacher Wu became a little impatient: "I have said it twice - read the fifth to eighth paragraphs of the text aloud."
Mingyu shook his head and said, "I can't read."
The classmates all looked at him, looking at the newcomer cheerfully as if they were watching a scene, wondering what kind of medicine he was selling in his gourd.
Teacher Wu pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, frowned and said, "What do you mean you can't read? It doesn't matter if you can't read well, but you can't just read a sentence."
This time, Mingyu said surprisingly: "I don't know these words."
The whole class laughed coaxingly, most of them stared at Mingyu as if they were looking at an alien, and some of them looked at Xiaoxi, as if they wanted to find the answer from her.A classmate beside Xiaoxi said, "Jiang Xiaoxi, your brother is so amazing!"
Xiaoxi was so ashamed, her face flushed red, as if she was the one who made a fool of herself, she really wanted to find a crack to get in.
Seeing the chaos in the classroom, Teacher Wu also became angry: "You can't read? Students in the second grade of junior high school don't know Chinese characters—are you from a foreign country? I think... are you deliberately making trouble?"
Mingyu looked aggrieved: "I don't know him, so I came to learn."
The students in the class laughed even harder, and some mischievous even whistled-meaning, this scene is great.
Mingyu's words made Teacher Wu not know what to say for a moment.He didn't expect that the newcomer looked honest, but he was actually an "veteran" who caused chaos.Now, he was furious, and he waved his hands angrily: "Forget it, sit down!"
Immediately afterwards, he almost shouted: "Jiang Xiaoxi, come and read!"
Xiaoxi was taken aback—she didn't expect that Teacher Wu, out of frustration, would turn his anger on her, the class monitor.Now he calls for himself to read, the meaning is obvious——Jiang Xiaoxi, look at the good deeds that brother of yours has done!You come to atone for him!
There was no way, Xiaoxi had no choice but to be ridiculed by the whole class - she was convinced now that the ridicule had been transferred to her - stood up and finished reading the text with a voice like a mosquito.
Dodecyl Sulfuric Acid Threat
Finally, the first class is finally over.For the first time, Xiaoxi felt that the class made her so uncomfortable.
Meili walked up to Xiaoxi, looked at her and said, "I sympathize with what happened to you."
"The handsome guy you want to meet is over there, go find him." Xiaoxi said weakly.
"I'll go, but before that, I want to clarify two questions. First, why does your brother look so stupid? Second, when did he become your brother?"
"The first question is to ask himself; the second question is to ask my mother."
"Don't be so indifferent." Meili glanced at Mingyu behind him, "Do you think he really can't read? Or did he deliberately create a comedy effect?"
"Don't bother me, okay?" Xiaoxi put his hand on his forehead, "I don't want to talk about him anymore."
Mei Li pursed her lips, spread her hands, and sat beside her without speaking.
On the other side, Mingyu is surrounded by several people, they are the mischievous boys in the class.
"Hey buddy, how's your first day going?" A tall, muscular guy with a disfigured face covered in festering pimples.His nickname is "sulfuric acid".
Mingyu glanced at him, but didn't speak.
"You know? At first, I thought class was a fucking boring thing, but the good show you performed today made me very happy." Sulfuric acid said.
"I didn't act in any drama." Mingyu said.
"Okay, don't be so serious." A boy with thick lips next to Sulfuric acid said, "You look very good, would you like to join us?"
Mingyu remembered that Xiaoxi's mother had talked with him for a long time last night, one of which was to make more friends with the students in the class.
But he didn't like the few people in front of him very much.
"Hey, what about you, newcomer." The boy with thick lips said, "Would you like to join us?"
"Why join you?" Mingyu asked.
Several people laughed together, Sulfuric acid said: "Joining us means you will have a lot of fun. For example, we can discuss together how to make the boring class interesting, just like the Chinese class just now."
Mingyu understood what they meant, and said, "No, I want to study hard."
Sulfuric acid stared at Mingyu for a long time, as if trying to judge whether he was serious or joking.After more than ten seconds, he seemed to realize something.
"Maybe this guy is really a fool." Sulfuric acid said to several boys around him.
"I can see that too," said a boy with a metal pendant around his neck. "But, that's what we need for fools."
Mingyu stared at them, his eyes became a little different from before.
"Let's see it this way," Sulfuric acid bent down and lay down on Mingyu's desk, "After school in the afternoon, we will take you to a fun place so that you can learn a lot."
"No, I'm going home after school." Mingyu refused.
"Hey, Boss, he is toasting and not eating fine wine." The boy with the metal pendant said.
Naturally, Sulfuric Acid also felt that he couldn't hold back his face. He put his face close to Mingyu, almost touching his nose, and said, "New here, it seems that you don't understand one thing - in this class, follow me, and you will There are good fruits to eat; if you don't buy my account, you can only suffer."
Mingyu and his eyes met, did not show a timid look, and did not speak.
At this time, the bell for the second class rang, Sulfuric acid straightened up, waved at those people, and signaled them to return to their seats.Before leaving, he said one last thing to Mingyu:
"Think about it carefully, I will invite you again."
After saying this, he also left and returned to the corner of the last row.
Meili witnessed the whole process, she took a deep breath:
"It seems that this kid got into trouble on the first day."
Thirteen three against three
The first class in the afternoon was physical education. Mingyu didn't know that the class could still be held outdoors, so he seemed very excited.
line up.do exercises.Do long jump training.
Mingyu tried his best to follow the teacher and classmates, and completed the prescribed projects.Then, it's free time.
Xiaoxi was sweating all the time, afraid that Mingyu would make a fool of himself in PE class again.Fortunately, this did not happen.
The students all dispersed and divided into groups to carry out their favorite activities.Some played basketball, some played badminton and table tennis, and some girls just got together to chat.Mingyu stood blankly on the playground, not knowing what to do.
Two boys ran towards Mingyu.
One of the chubby boys waved his hand and said, "Hi, your name is Mingyu, right? My name is Wang Bo."
Another sporty boy in a Nike tracksuit with a headband on his head said, "My name is Bai Chuan." He pointed at Wang Bo with his thumb, "We are both good friends of Xiaoxi."
Mingyu gave them a friendly nod.
"Do you want to play basketball with us?" Bai Chuan asked.
"Is it just playing that kind of ball?" Ming Yu asked, pointing to the basketball court in front of him.
Hearing what Mingyu said, Wang Bo was taken aback: "That kind of ball? Have you never seen basketball?"
Mingyu shook his head, looking very frustrated.
Wang Bo and Bai Chuan looked at each other, and Bai Chuan asked, "Then do you want to fight?"
"I think!" Mingyu raised his head and said with certainty.
"That's fine, we'll tell you the rules and teach you how to fight." Bai Chuan patted Mingyu on the shoulder.
Mingyu laughed happily, and followed the two of them to the basketball court.
"Okay, now we have six people, playing three-on-three bullfighting." Bai Chuan announced to everyone, "I, Wang Bo and Mingyu are in a team, and Liu Kai and you are in a team of three."
"I don't know how to fight." Mingyu said nervously.
"It's very simple. We're playing half court. You see this basketball hoop. When the ball comes to you in a while, you just throw it into the hoop." Wang Bojie said.
Mingyu nodded: "I see."
"Is it alright?" Bai Chuan asked, "Then it will start, they will serve first."
Before Mingyu could react, the opponent had already passed the ball from outside the field.Mingyu was dazzled by his quick passing, interception and defense.
While running, Wang Bo shouted to Mingyu: "Don't just stand there, stop them from attacking!"
Just as he was shouting, the boy named Liu Kai had already made a beautiful three-pointer.
Wang Bo ran to Mingyu and said, "When the ball is in their hands, you have to find a way to prevent them from approaching the basket and shooting, you understand?"
"Oh, I see."
"Okay, it's time for us to serve."
Bai Chuan from outside the field passed the ball to Wang Bo, who dribbled the ball and ran a few steps forward, then turned around and passed the ball to Mingyu.
Mingyu was very excited and caught the ball.He looked at the basketball hoop, it was still a little far away from him, picked up the basketball and ran forward.
"Hey! What's the matter with him? Why did he run so many steps holding the ball!" All the opponents shouted.
Bai Chuan ran up to Mingyu and said to him: "It's a foul, you can't walk with the ball!"
"What is walking with the ball?" Mingyu asked blankly.
"It's just that you can't hold the ball and run. You have to run while hitting the ball. That's called dribbling."
"But, I don't know how to dribble." Mingyu said embarrassingly.
Bai Chuan sighed: "When we pass the ball to you, don't run, just shoot."
Mingyu nodded repeatedly.
Bai Chuan threw the ball to his opponent: "You guys serve."
The ball was passed to Liu Kai. He moved very flexibly. Seeing that he was about to dribble for a layup, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo struggled to defend.
At this moment, Mingyu remembered what Wang Bo had told him to prevent the opponent from shooting—he quickly ran over, hugged Liu Kai from behind, and held him tightly.
Liu Kai was taken aback, and the ball fell from his hand.He shouted angrily: "What are you doing!"
Wang Bo and Bai Chuan rushed over and pulled Ming Yu away. They said in shame, "You can't hold him, this is also a foul!"
Mingyu looked at Wang Bo and said, "You said just now that you want to prevent them from shooting..."
"I mean you're going to stop the ball they're dribbling, but you can't stop people. Well, how do I make it clear to you..."
At this time, Liu Kai and the other two students came over with angry faces, and said to Bai Chuan, "Who are you looking for? They don't have any common sense, so how do you fight like this?"
Bai Chuan obviously didn't expect this kind of situation to happen, so he couldn't speak in embarrassment.
Mingyu realized that they felt that he was a burden, so he said consciously: "I won't fight anymore, you can fight."
After speaking, he turned and left.I heard Liu Kai say something later: "It should have been like this a long time ago. Go and find someone again."
Mingyu walked to an empty basketball hoop, sat alone on the ground, lowered his head, and scribbled on the ground with his fingers.
He really wanted to play with them, but he also knew that he didn't understand anything and would only become a burden.
The feeling of being rejected made Mingyu feel very uncomfortable.
Fourteen he looks like a wild animal
Just when Mingyu was depressed, a shadow suddenly appeared above his head, blocking the light in front of him.
Mingyu raised his head and saw in surprise that Wang Bo and Bai Chuan stood in front of him at some point, and Bai Chuan was still holding a new basketball in his hand.
"You...why don't you fight anymore?" Mingyu was stunned.
"That person is boring." Wang Bo pointed Liu Kai with his thumb. "We don't want to fight with him anymore."
"Let's teach you how to play, starting with dribbling." Bai Chuan patted the basketball in his hand.
A warm current flowed into Mingyu's heart, he stood up touched, and nodded vigorously: "Yes!"
"Look, you first squat your body, lower your center of gravity, and then use the power of your wrist to hit the ball, just like this." Bai Chuan demonstrated.
After more than ten shots, he threw the ball to Mingyu: "Come on, try it."
Mingyu took the ball, and practiced dribbling seriously as Bai Chuan taught.At the beginning, I always had to take pictures, but after a while, I could take more than ten pictures in a row.
Wang Bo said with a "hehe" smile: "How about it, it's simple, you can already dribble in place now."
Mingyu looked very happy, he couldn't wait to say: "Can I practice running and dribbling now?"
Bai Chuan smiled: "Dribbling needs to be practiced slowly, it can't be done in a short while. How about this, let me teach you a practical trick first, called 'three-step layup'."
"You just want to show off." Wang Bo said.
"Shut up." Bai Chuan took the ball over, took a few steps back, and said to Ming Yu, "Look out."
Then, he took two big steps forward with the ball in his arms, and when he took off on the third step, he threw the ball into the basket.
"Wow, beautiful!" Mingyu couldn't help but praised.
Bai Chuan proudly said: "This move is my main skill, and it works very well in the competition—will you try it?"
"Okay." Mingyu took the ball and took two steps first like Bai Chuan did.
"Take off, shoot!" Bai Chuan shouted from the side.
Mingyu jumped up and threw the ball to the basket, but the shot missed and missed.
"It's okay, just practice slowly." Bai Chuan comforted.
Mingyu picked up the ball and did it again, this time he felt easier than before.
After practicing three-step layup more than ten times in a row, Mingyu finally made a shot.Wang Bo and Bai Chuan applauded and said, "Okay, that's it!"
Mingyu's confidence soared and he made another layup.
But this time, just as he took the second step and was about to take off, a man holding a basketball suddenly jumped out beside him.Unprepared, Mingyu was knocked aside and fell heavily to the ground.
"Ah!" Wang Bo and Bai Chuan yelled, and turned to look at the man.After Mingyu fell to the ground, wanton laughter erupted from that person's side.
It's Sulfuric Acid and his gang of cronies.
"Hahaha, sorry, I'm also practicing layups." Sulfuric acid's toad-like face trembled with a smile, "I didn't expect him to fly so easily."
Wang Bo and Bai Chuan glared at the sulfuric acid, but dared not speak out. They both knew that the sulfuric acid was intentional.
Wang Bo went to help Mingyu up, and yelled "Oops". He saw that the inner side of Mingyu's left arm was scratched by a small stone on the ground, and blood oozes out.
"We'll send you to the school doctor." Bai Chuan said.
"It's okay, I still want to practice three-step layup." Mingyu said nonchalantly.
Wang Bo's eyes widened: "Still practicing? You scratched such a large piece of skin on your arm, you need to use alcohol to disinfect it."
Mingyu raised his arm, and used his tongue to lick off the blood mixed with sand and dust on his arm, leaving only a few bloodstains, and then grinned: "Okay, it's all right."
Wang Bo, Bai Chuan, Sulfuric acid and his accomplices were all stunned.
"This kid is like a wild animal!" The boy with the metal pendant pouted.
Sulfuric acid glared at the three of Mingyu and waved his hands: "Let's go!"
A few of them walked towards the edge of the playground, and the thick-lipped boy said, "Boss, look at his disdainful expression, he is just provoking you."
"I think he's a fool who doesn't even know pain," said the metal pendant, "but then again, he didn't even frown when he cut such a big piece of skin. It wouldn't be bad if we called him to lead the fight. "
Sulfuric acid stopped, turned around, and saw Mingyu still shooting.He narrowed his eyes and said, "Whether he is a fool or not, this kid doesn't take me seriously at all. In my opinion, he needs to be a little stronger."
Fifteen total amnesia
Because it was the first day of school, my mother drove to the school gate in the afternoon to pick up Xiaoxi and Mingyu to go home.
As soon as Mingyu got into the car, his mother saw the bloodstains on his arm, and quickly asked, "Mingyu, why are you injured?"
Mingyu said lightly: "I fell while playing basketball and scratched my skin."
"Is that so, Xiaoxi?" Mom asked.
"It should be. I didn't see how he was injured." Xiaoxi said.
Xiaoxi really didn't see it, but she heard from Meili in the morning that the sulfuric acid group had looked for Mingyu.Her intuition told her that things might not be that simple, but she didn't ask much.
Mom said to Mingyu: "Be careful in the future and pay attention to safety."
"I see." Mingyu said.
After returning home, mother got out iodine and disinfected Mingyu's wound.
"After all, it's a boy who doesn't make a sound when rubbed with iodine so painful." Mom said with a smile, "If it were Xiaoxi, he would definitely yell so loud that the entire building could be heard."
Xiao Xi snorted, "That's because he has a special constitution and doesn't feel pain."
"Nonsense, next time you apply it, you'll know if it hurts or not."
"Auntie, it really doesn't hurt much." Mingyu said.
"Don't be brave, remember not to get wet for the time being."
Xiaoxi sighed: "Oh, you won't believe me even if I tell you, forget it." She turned and went back to her room.
After dinner, mother called Xiaoxi to her room and asked how Mingyu was doing at school today.
Xiaoxi told the story of the Chinese class, and finally concluded: "Look, even I was implicated."
Mom frowned and said, "He really doesn't even know the words... It seems that I should find a tutor to help him with the basics."
Xiaoxi said: "Mom, do you really think that he is illiterate because of amnesia?"
Mom looked at Xiaoxi: "Otherwise, what could be the reason?"
"Maybe, he couldn't read before we hit him?"
"How is this possible?" Mom shook her head and said, "Education is compulsory now, and all children will go to school. Why didn't he?"
"But, I don't think even if it's amnesia, you won't forget it so completely, right?"
Mom sighed: "About this point, I have already asked the doctor. The doctor said that there are several types of amnesia - partial amnesia, selective amnesia, etc. But after Mingyu's inspection, they judged that it is the most serious. 'total amnesia'."
"What is total amnesia?"
"Just like him now, he has forgotten everything from name, family, address to some knowledge and common sense." Mom said, "But according to the doctor, this is not the worst situation - some amnesia patients can't even talk and talk. I will forget the way of communicating with people, and in the end I can't even move and swallow, and I need a gastric tube to eat!"
Xiaoxi was speechless, completely dumbfounded.After a long time, she came back to her senses and said, "I really didn't know that amnesia is so terrible."
"So we should feel lucky, at least Mingyu hasn't forgotten the most basic things."
"Did the doctor say whether his condition can be cured?"
My mother shook her head and said, "The doctor said that there is currently no particularly effective treatment for amnesia, and he can only recover slowly."
Xiaoxi nodded her head in thought for a while, then slowly raised her head and said, "Mom, I was thinking..."
Mom looked at her: "What do you think?"
"Mingyu's situation is a bit special."
"What do you mean?"
Xiaoxi frowned slightly: "For other amnesiacs, his family members certainly know about his previous condition. But Mingyu couldn't find his family members, and we don't know much about his past, so we can't judge what kind of person he was. .”
Mom asked, "What do you think he was like?"
"I don't know. But through observation these days, I feel that some of his habits or characteristics are not caused by amnesia, but have been there before."
"For example, did you find anything wrong?"
Xiaoxi pursed her lips and said, "There is nothing wrong with him, but I always feel that he is a bit unusual, as if he was not an ordinary person before."
Mom said: "Don't guess wildly, who else can he be if he is not an ordinary person? An alien?"
"I don't think so."
"Okay, stop talking nonsense. Go do your homework!" Mom patted Xiaoxi, and suddenly remembered something, "By the way, I have to work overtime at the company at noon tomorrow, so I can't cook for you, so you are outside Let's eat."
Xiaoxi spread out her hands habitually.
Mom took out a 100-yuan bill from her wallet and patted it in Xiaoxi's hand: "There is no change, I have to make up for the rest."
"Well, I'll supply you—it's no wonder!" Xiaoxi made a grimace, turned around and ran out.
Sixteen Disgusting Scenes
After school the next morning, Xiaoxi said to the girls who lived in the school: "Where are you going to have lunch at noon today? I'll go too."
A long-haired girl named Yuan Jie said, "What, Xiaoxi, are you going to eat out at noon today?"
"Yes, my mother has to work overtime at the company, so she let me eat outside."
Zheng Xu, who has many freckles on his face, said: "Where else can we eat, just eat in the school cafeteria."
"Come on, it's so boring to eat in the cafeteria, let's go out to eat." Xiaoxi said.
"That's fine, let's eat the stir-fry at the gate of the school."
Xiaoxi rolled her eyes: "What's the difference between the fried rice in front of the school and the cafeteria?"
"Then where are you going to eat?" the girls asked.
"Let's go eat Korean barbecue." Xiaoxi suggested.
"Why, the squad leader wants to treat you today?" Zheng Xu blinked and said.
"Treatment—you think beautifully, you—AA!"
The girls sighed together: "Oh, forget it. Korean barbecue is so expensive, we can't afford to eat outside every day."
"I didn't tell you to eat every day, why don't you just have a meal with me today?"
Zheng Xu and a few girls waved their hands and said, "Forget it, this meal is like we ate many meals at school—do you want us to spend the next half month?"
"you……!"
Yuan Jie smiled and said, "Okay, okay, I'll accompany you to eat Korean barbecue, okay?"
"It's still best for you!" Xiaoxi hugged Yuan Jie.
"Hey, then go and eat, we poor people can just eat at the small restaurant in front of the school." Zheng Xu said deliberately sour.
"Hate it, don't sing about us there." Xiaoxi smiled and pushed Zheng Xu.
Yuan Jie stroked her flowing long hair back: "Then let's go."
"Okay..." Just as she was about to walk out of the classroom, Xiaoxi suddenly remembered something, and she put her hand on her forehead.
"What's wrong?" Yuan Jie asked.
Xiaoxi turned her head and looked at Mingyu——almost forgot about him.
Yuan Jie also looked over there: "Oh, by the way, there is also your brother. Let's call him up to eat together."
Then, Yuan Jie put her mouth close to Xiao Xi's ear, and whispered, "But to be honest, your brother is really weird."
At this time, Xiaoxi suddenly remembered the embarrassing experience of eating steak in a western restaurant, and she trembled in her heart - God, I can't be so embarrassing again.
After hesitating for a moment, Xiaoxi said, "I have an idea." He walked towards Mingyu.
"Mingyu, mother told you - we won't go back to eat at noon today."
"Well, I said it." Mingyu nodded.
Xiaoxi took out 20 yuan from his pocket and handed it to him: "There are many restaurants in front of the school, you can eat whatever you want. Anyway, noodles, fried rice, etc. - this 20 yuan should be enough gone."
Mingyu took the money: "What about you?"
"Well... I'm afraid we like to eat different things, so I... eat somewhere else."
Mingyu said: "If I give them the money (restaurant people), will they serve me food?"
"You can also eat first and pay later - as long as you don't order anything too outrageous and expensive. But then again, there is nothing too expensive outside the school. You can come back to the classroom after eating gone."
"Well, I see."
Xiaoxi happily ran to Yuan Jie's side, took her arm and said, "Let's go!"
"Is this appropriate? Let's go eat Korean barbecue and let him..." Yuan Jie whispered.
"Oh, it's okay, let me tell you..."
The two girls whispered and left from the classroom door.
At this moment, Mingyu found that he was the only one left in the classroom.He looked at the 20 yuan bill for a while, and then walked out of the classroom.
Several small restaurants outside the school gate are already overcrowded.Mingyu came out late, and he saw that every restaurant was full.
Holding the money in his hand, he wandered around the door of various restaurants.The dishes served are written on the signboard or in the storefront of each restaurant.Indeed, as Xiaoxi said, all kinds of noodles, rice, and snacks are readily available.
But for Mingyu, all this is very strange.First of all, he hardly knew the words on those signs, and he had no idea what the names of these dishes meant.
Mingyu just passed by restaurants full of people, seeing the people eating happily, he swallowed several times.
He's hungry, but he doesn't know what to eat.
At this time, the primal instinct in his mind reminded him of a familiar taste, which seemed to be a taste he used to eat often.
Xiaoxi put a piece of fatty beef on the Korean grill, and suddenly yelled "Oops".
"What's wrong with you?" Yuan Jie asked while chewing a piece of beef wrapped in lettuce leaves.
"I thought of a question," Xiaoxi said, "Mingyu...he can't read, how could he tell the boss what he wants to eat?"
Yuan Jie asked suspiciously: "He really can't read? How is it possible? He's already in the second year of junior high school!"
It was only then that Xiaoxi realized that he had slipped his mouth, and in desperation he could only say: "He suffers from amnesia, and has forgotten the knowledge he learned before, and many other things."
"So it is!" Yuan Jie exclaimed.
"Don't tell anyone, my mother doesn't want everyone to know about it."
Yuan Jie nodded and said, "Well, I won't say it."
"Hey, tell me, what about the problem I just mentioned?"
Yuan Jie took a sip of barley tea nonchalantly: "Are you really treating your brother as a fool? Even if he can't read, if he sees other people eating or eating noodles, he can tell the boss 'I want this', isn't that all right? "
Xiaoxi breathed a sigh of relief: "I hope that's what he did."
Mingyu walked past those small restaurants and involuntarily came to a butcher's shop.
The iron hooks at the entrance of the store are covered with different parts of pork, beef, mutton, as well as animal viscera, offal and so on.Mingyu stared blankly at the raw meat, feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity.
The butcher shop owner saw a boy at the door staring at the meat in the shop in a daze, and stepped forward to say hello, "Student, do you want to buy meat?"
Mingyu swallowed, and asked, "Can these meats be eaten?"
The butcher shop owner was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly: "What are you talking about, you can't eat it, should I hang it here as a display?"
Mingyu handed over the 20 yuan in his hand: "Then I'll buy one."
The boss took the money, pointed to the meat and asked, "Which one should I buy? Pork, beef or mutton?"
Mingyu pointed to a piece of pork loin and said, "I want this one."
"Okay, I'll give you 20 yuan." The boss picked up the meat cleaver on the chopping board, cut a piece from a whole piece of back meat, put it on a fair scale, and weighed it, "Hey, it's only 17 yuan. 5. Now the hands are getting more and more inaccurate."
Immediately, he asked: "Do you think I'm looking for you for 2 yuan 5, or do you want something else?"
Mingyu stared at him blankly, not knowing how to answer.
Seeing that he had no idea, the boss cut off a small piece of pork liver on his own initiative, put it together with the meat, put it in a plastic bag, and handed it to Mingyu: "I'll make you another piece of pork liver, you can still eat it?" Make a small portion of fried pork liver."
Mingyu took the bag of meat in a daze.
Zheng Xu and a few girls who lived on campus finished eating in a restaurant, and then went to an ice shop not far ahead to buy ice cream.Just after paying the money and walking out, Zheng Xu caught a glimpse of Ming Yu standing in front of the butcher shop across the street.
She nudged a girl next to her with her elbow: "Hey, look, isn't that Xiaoxi's brother Mingyu? Why is he buying raw meat?"
The girl glanced at the butcher shop and said, "They buy meat and take it home to eat at night, is it okay for you, let's go."
Zheng Xu stared and said, "No way? On such a hot day, he bought a piece of meat and put it in his schoolbag to cover it all afternoon. The meat must be smelly! Can't we just buy it after school in the afternoon?"
When she said this, several girls looked over there and said, "It's a bit strange."
A girl with a ponytail said: "I think Xiaoxi is a bit weird. I don't know which remote mountainous area he came from or what happened. It seems that he doesn't understand anything, and he doesn't know anything."
"Hey, he finished shopping and left with the meat." Zheng Xu said looking across the street.
"Where is he going?" a girl asked.
"Let's follow up and have a look." Zheng Xu said.
"Aren't you a little bored? It's worth following people when they buy meat? Why don't you go back to the dormitory and take a nap." A chubby girl said.
"If you want to go back, go back, I want to find out." Zheng Xu walked forward, muttering to himself, "It's really strange."
Several girls looked at each other and followed Zheng Xu.
Soon, they felt a little disappointed, Mingyu didn't take the meat to any strange place, he went directly to the school and went back to the classroom.
Unwilling to give up, Zheng Xu and a few girls quietly followed him to the classroom.After Mingyu entered through the back door, several girls stayed at the back door of the classroom with their bodies curled up, watching Mingyu from behind.
There is only Mingyu in the classroom now.
He didn't know that he was being followed. After sitting on the seat, he untied his pocket, took out the small piece of pork liver inside, stared at it for a while, and then put it in front of his nose and sniffed it.
Then, an astonishing scene appeared, Ming Yu brought this piece of raw pork liver with a fishy smell directly to his mouth, and took a big bite.
The eyes of the girls who were peeping at the back door of the classroom were almost bulging, and they covered their mouths in unison, almost forgot to breathe in horror.
Mingyu didn't know it at all. After taking a bite of the raw pork liver, he took out the piece of raw pork again, took a big bite, and ate it with relish.
"Hmm..." A girl at the back door finally couldn't hold it anymore, and vomited out with a wow.
Mingyu was shocked when he heard the voice, and turned his head to look at those girls in amazement.
When he turned his head, they were scared out of their wits - Mingyu's mouth was covered with blood from the pig's liver, and his current appearance looked as terrifying as a vampire.
A few girls screamed loudly in fright, and ran downstairs like crazy, leaving Mingyu staying where he was at a loss.
They just ran downstairs when they saw Xiaoxi and Yuan Jie also came back.Zheng Xu grabbed Xiaoxi's hand as if seeing some kind of savior, and said out of breath, "Xiao...Xiaoxi, you...your brother..."
Seeing them all pale, Xiaoxi felt that something must have happened, so she hurriedly asked, "What's wrong with him?"
Zheng Xu gasped for breath for a long time before recovering, and shouted uncontrollably: "He...he eats raw pork in the classroom!"
"Ah?!" Xiaoxi and Yuan Jie yelled together, pale with shock.
After staying for a while, Xiaoxi rushed upstairs: "I'll go and have a look!"
Yuan Jie, Zheng Xu and the girls who lived in the school looked at each other, and when they saw Xiaoxi rushing up, they bravely followed.
Xiaoxi ran to the classroom in one breath, and broke in through the back door. She saw Mingyu on the seat at a glance.At this time, he had already wiped the blood from his mouth with his sleeve, but the bag of meat was still on his desk.
Xiao Xi rushed to Ming Yu, saw the raw pork in front of him, and couldn't help shouting: "Why do you eat raw meat!"
Mingyu said innocently: "Why, can this not be eaten? The owner of that store told me that it is edible."
Xiaoxi turned her face away, so angry that she didn't know what to say.A few seconds later, she almost roared: "We are human beings! We are not wild animals, have you even forgotten this!"
After speaking, she grabbed the bag of meat on the table and rushed outside.The girls at the door of the classroom hurried out of the way.
After throwing the raw meat into the trash can, Xiaoxi felt ashamed and went back to class. She sat alone by the flower bed and couldn't help crying.
When she came out of the classroom door just now, she clearly saw that Zheng Xu and the others looked at her as if they were looking at some monster—in their eyes, not only Mingyu was a monster, but she was too!Because she and Mingyu are now so-called "brothers and sisters"!
It's over, my life has been completely ruined by him.Soon, the whole class will know about it, and everyone will treat Mingyu and me as monsters.
Besides——Xiaoxi thought again—it's a trivial matter to lose face.Who the hell is he?What kind of environment did he live in before?Even people with amnesia would not find raw meat delicious, would they?
The only explanation is that this is a habit he developed before he lost his memory.
By the way, as he said, he likes meat the most.
Suddenly, Xiaoxi's heart seemed to be hit violently by something——
When he said he liked to eat meat, what kind of meat did he mean?
This thought made Xiaoxi feel cold and shivering all over.
Seventeen vicious events
Not too bad.A few days passed, and no one else in the class seemed to know what happened at noon that day.Yuan Jie, Zheng Xu and the others probably considered Xiaoxi's face, and did not spread the matter as Xiaoxi expected.
This really made Xiaoxi breathe a sigh of relief.
Xiaoxi didn't dare to tell her mother about this.If I let my mother know that it was because I went to eat Korean food alone with my classmates, which caused Mingyu to buy raw pork, I would only be criticized.
After attending school for a week, Mingyu can already recognize the way home by himself.This made Xiaoxi feel relieved—she was finally no longer forced to go home with that weird man after school.
Now, Xiaoxi tries her best to treat Mingyu as a complete stranger, let alone a brother and sister, not even an ordinary classmate.
Today is Friday, and there are only two classes in the afternoon.When the first get out of class was over, Meili came to find Xiaoxi, approached her ear mysteriously, and whispered:
"I just heard the sulfuric acid group say that after school this afternoon, it seems that someone is going to try it out. I found that they said it while looking at Mingyu."
The name Mingyu is now a troublesome endorsement for Xiaoxi.As soon as she heard it, she immediately waved her hands: "Don't tell me about him, it has nothing to do with me."
"How can it be okay, isn't he your brother?"
"He's not my brother!" Xiaoxi stared at Mei Li, trying to lower her voice, "I told you the truth - so you should know that I have nothing to do with him."
"Even if it's not, but he may be in trouble now, you can't..."
Before Meili could finish speaking, Xiaoxi held up the textbook for the next class: "I'm sorry, I have to preview my homework."
Mei Li frowned and looked at Xiao Xi for a while, then left with a sigh.
After school, Mr. Wu asked the class monitor, the publicity committee member and a classmate who was good at painting and calligraphy to stay and make a blackboard newspaper.The other students went home.
Mingyu walked to the back of the classroom and said to Xiaoxi, "Xiaoxi, I'm going back first."
Xiaoxi wrote on the blackboard with chalk, without even looking at him, she said coldly, "Let's go."
Mingyu put his schoolbag on his back and left the classroom.
"Boss, he's out." The metal necklace pointed to Mingyu who came down from the teaching building with his thumb.
Sulfuric acid hid in the shadow of a big tree next to the flower bed, and said calmly: "Don't worry, wait until he leaves the school."
"Is the person already arranged?" Thick lips said.
Sulfuric acid glanced at him sideways: "Is this something you need to worry about?"
Thick lips stopped talking.
Seeing Mingyu walked out of the school gate, Sulfuric acid waved his hand: "Let's go!" Several people followed quickly.
Mei Li came out from the other end of the playground and looked at the vitriol group anxiously.
After Mingyu left school, he walked on a road home.Just after turning a corner, two people suddenly jumped out from behind, it was sulfuric acid and a metal necklace.They each put an arm around Mingyu's neck, like two shackles. "Hey, take you to a good place." Sulfuric acid said.
Mingyu didn't understand what they were going to do, and asked, "Where?"
"It's right here—look, it's already here." The two men dragged him into a secluded alley without any explanation.Thick lips are already waiting there.
But Mingyu soon discovered that there were not only thick lips waiting there, but also several young people in their 20s.The men had strangely shaped hair, dyed white, purple, and silver-gray, and had small metal rings hanging from their ears and faces, and what seemed to be nails in their faces.Thick Lips was smoking with those few people, seeing the vitriol and the metal necklace set Mingyu up, they surrounded him together, sandwiching Mingyu in the middle.
"Hey...Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi!" Meili ran to the classroom out of breath, and said in a panic, "I guessed right at first, they... really want to attack Mingyu!"
There are only Xiaoxi and another classmate in the classroom.Xiaoxi stood on the bench and drew on the blackboard at the back of the classroom.Hearing what Mei Li said, she stopped and looked at her.
"I just quietly followed behind the sulfuric acid group, and found that they forcibly took Mingyu to the dead-end alley in Shiban Lane. Besides, there are already several gangsters waiting there, I don't know what they plan to do to Mingyu!"
Xiaoxi was silent for a moment, then hardened her heart and said, "Mei Li, I told you that he has nothing to do with me."
Meili opened her mouth in surprise: "What are you talking about? You really don't care?"
"If he caused the trouble himself, he should bear it himself. Perhaps, if he wants to survive in this society, he should learn to suffer a little bit." Xiaoxi said sullenly.
Meili looked at Xiaoxi as if she were a stranger, "I misread you, I didn't expect you to be such a cold person." She shook her head, left the classroom, and ran towards the teacher's office.
The other classmate in the classroom also looked at Xiaoxi.
Xiaoxi bit her lip, frowned, and ruthlessly broke a piece of chalk in her hand.
"This is the kid you're going to introduce us to, isn't it?" the silver-gray man said, looking at the sulfuric acid.
"That's right." Sulfuric acid tilted his head, took a lighted cigarette from his thick lips, took a big puff, and spit the smoke on Mingyu's face. "Remember what I told you the other day? Let me ask you again—would you like to join us?"
"I don't want to." Mingyu said without hesitation.
The gangsters opened their mouths slightly, somewhat surprised.They didn't expect this kid to be fearless in the face of so many people.
Sulfuric acid said angrily, "May I ask why?"
Mingyu said directly: "I don't like you guys."
Sulfuric acid stared at him for a few seconds, and laughed dryly. "Then there's no way."
As he stepped back, he said to the gangsters: "Brothers, let me introduce his special physique to you. As far as I know, he is not very afraid of pain."
"Really?" A gangster with a Mohawk walked up to Ming Yu, "Then I have to try."
Mo Xigan grabbed Mingyu's hand, turned his palm up, and poked the cigarette end on it.
Until the cigarette butt was completely extinguished in the palm of his hand, Mingyu also had a blank expression on his face, his eyes fixed on the Mohawk that poked his cigarette butt.
Moxigan also stared at Mingyu's face, suddenly, he laughed wantonly and said: "Yes, this kid is really fucking hot! Don't say it, I really like him!"
Immediately, his face darkened again: "But, I don't like the way you look at me."
As he spoke, he pulled out a two-inch long iron nail out of nowhere as if by magic, and stretched it out in front of Ming Yu's eyes, shaking it: "I want to try, are you really not afraid of pain?"
Thick lips froze for a moment, then quietly said to Sulfuric Acid: "Boss, is this too..."
Sulfuric acid also seemed a little hesitant, and he glanced at the silver-gray hair leaning against the corner smoking a cigarette.At this time, he was surprised to see that in one hand with silver-gray hair, he did not know when he was holding a hammer.
Moxigan grabbed Mingyu's hand violently, and pressed it against the wall, and lifted the iron nail with his other hand.The three of them were all stunned, with their mouths wide open, as if this was something they hadn't expected.
At this moment, someone shouted: "What are you doing!"
Everyone followed the reputation, and there were several people standing at the entrance of the alley. They were the director of the school's political and educational department, people from the security department, and several policemen.
"Oops." Sulfuric acid snorted secretly.
The police came over first, and yelled at the gangsters, "What are you doing here!"
Moxigan had already put down Mingyu's hand, and lost the iron nail.He said with a grin, "It's nothing, officer, we're just messing around here."
"It's not fun here, let's go to the bureau to play, it's more fun there." The policeman said.
"No, no... let's go to another place to play." The gangsters quickly slipped away.
"We won't let you go so easily if we encounter you gathering crowds to cause trouble in the future!" the policeman shouted at their backs.
At this time, the trio of sulfuric acid also lowered their heads, planning to slip away quietly.The director of politics and education stopped them and reprimanded: "Liu Shuang (real name of sulfuric acid), it's you again! Are you bullying your classmates here?"
"No, Director." Sulfuric acid was like a deflated balloon at this moment, and its prestige was gone. "We are... just passing by here."
"Don't do this with me." The director said, "Didn't you find those bastards!"
The director walked up to Mingyu and said to him, "You just transferred here this semester. Your name is Mingyu, right? Are they bullying you here?"
The three of them looked at Mingyu together, unexpectedly, Mingyu said: "No, they didn't do anything to me."
The director said: "You don't have to be afraid, and don't help them cover up, I will deal with them. If it doesn't work, there are also police from the Public Security Bureau."
The three sulfuric acid trembled in fright.
"It's really nothing." Mingyu said.
The director stared at him for a while, then turned around and said to the three sulfuric acid people: "Listen, you three, this is not the first time. If I find out that you gather hooligans outside the school to do bad things in the future, you should stop studying at school. Please ask the police to send you to work-study schools!"
The three of them nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes...we know." After speaking, they ran away.
The director of politics and education said to Mingyu: "You go home too. If they trouble you again in the future, you can come to me directly."
Mingyu nodded: "Yeah."
The sulfuric acid trio ran a long way, and stopped panting when they came to another street.
The metal necklace said: "Boss, what's going on, the people from the school and the police are here! They don't all pass here by such a coincidence, do they?"
"Nonsense, of course not!" Thick lips said, "Someone in the class must know that we are going to trouble that kid today, go order some water (complaint)!"
"Who could it be? Courting death!" the metal necklace said fiercely.
Sulfuric acid thought for a while, then slapped his thigh suddenly: "Who else could it be? It must be that kid's younger sister—Jiang Xiaoxi! That girl always likes to sue. She sued me when I hit a fat man last time. You got me punished!"
"Yes, it must be her. This time we want to touch her brother, and of course she wants to punish us! Even the police have been called!" Metal Necklace said through gritted teeth.
"No, I can't swallow this breath, I have to teach her a lesson!" Sulfuric acid said.
"But, she is the class monitor, and the teacher values her the most." Thick lips reminded, "If we even have her...then the consequences will be really serious."
"No, I don't hit girls." Sulfuric acid smiled sinisterly, and pointed to her head, "Use your brain, we know what she is most afraid of, don't we?"
Eighteen Horrible Gifts
After last Friday's incident, Merry has been feeling a little uneasy.
In the past few days, she has been secretly observing the sulfuric acid group, and found that their behavior was too calm—neither troubled Mingyu again, nor "tracked down" who the informer was that day—but it was This made her feel uneasy.
Because based on Meili's understanding of them, that group of people is not a kind person who can learn to restrain themselves after being taught or warned.They are not doing anything now, which means that they may be secretly planning some worse bad ideas.
Could it be that they knew that I had told the teacher the secret, and were planning how to retaliate against me?Thinking of this, Meili became even more uneasy.
On Wednesday afternoon, Mingyu and Xiaoxi walked from home to school respectively. Mingyu walked faster and arrived a few minutes earlier than Xiaoxi.After Xiaoxi came to the class, she went straight to her seat.Suddenly, she found an exquisitely packaged gift box on her desk.
She walked over slowly and asked in surprise, "Whose property is this?"
A few girls nearby smiled and said, "Xiaoxi, someone gave you a gift!"
"Who?"
"I don't know, we saw this gift box on your table when we came."
"Then how do you know it was for me? Maybe someone misplaced it?"
"Look here." A female classmate pointed to a small sign tied on the ribbon of the gift box and said, "'For Jiang Xiaoxi'—see it, it's for you!"
Xiaoxi picked up the sign and looked at it, then said puzzledly: "It's strange, who would give me something out of nowhere..."
Yuan Jie, who was sitting in the row behind her, leaned over and said, "Your suitor!"
"Go!" Xiaoxi pushed her, "Don't make me happy!"
"Is it a birthday present?" a girl reminded.
"Birthday?" Xiaoxi shook her head and said, "My birthday is in February, so it's already passed."
At this time, many students in the class gathered together, and everyone felt a little curious.
Mingyu sat obliquely behind Xiaoxi, and he also stretched his neck to look this way.
Meili was even more itchy, she never let go of such strange things, but after what happened last Friday, she and Xiaoxi hadn't spoken to each other, and they were still in the "cold war period". Live and watch from afar.
Wang Bo lay on Xiaoxi's table and said, "Whoever gave it to him, just open it and have a look, maybe you'll know what's inside."
Someone said: "Wang Bo, could it be you who gave it to me? It's intentional to create this romantic effect!"
Everyone laughed together, and Wang Bo blushed and said, "I don't have so many things to do. If you want to send it to me, send it to me face to face!"
Several girls urged together: "Xiaoxi, open it and have a look!"
Xiaoxi couldn't bear everyone's booing, and she herself was really curious, so she picked up the ribbon with her fingers and tore it apart.
Everyone gathered together, staring at Xiaoxi tearing off the wrapping paper without blinking, and then opened the exquisite gift box.
The outer layer of the carton was opened, and everyone saw that there was a smaller carton inside.
"The person who gave this thing was very thoughtful." Yuan Jie said, "Look at all the layers, what kind of good things are inside?"
"Quick, quick, quick, open this little box." The students couldn't hold back anymore.
For some reason, Xiaoxi suddenly felt a sense of foreboding in her heart, she had a vague feeling that the box might not contain any good things.But everyone was looking at her, and they had opened it to this point, so she couldn't whet everyone's appetites, so she could only continue to peel off the small paper box.
The contents inside finally came out, it was a small wooden box.
"Ah, no way, is it a music box? So old-fashioned?" A female classmate cried out in disappointment.
Everyone felt a little lost. Obviously, the things in the box were too ordinary and far from what they had imagined and expected.But Xiaoxi breathed a sigh of relief—at least the music box is not a bad thing.
She subconsciously lifted the wooden cover and opened the music box.
The moment Xiaoxi's eyes touched the things inside, the hairs all over her body stood up like needles, blood rushed from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, causing a layer of red mist to appear in front of her eyes.
"Ah!" She screamed heart-piercingly, leaned back suddenly, fell off the chair, and sat heavily on the ground.
Mingyu stood up from his seat at once.
Everyone didn't realize what was going on, but when they saw the contents of the box, they all screamed.
The music box was hollowed out, and there were several big fluffy spiders the size of palms inside!
The classroom was "coaxed" into a mess, and the girls hugged their heads and ran away screaming.Even the boys didn't dare to go forward, they only dared to watch those creepy big spiders crawling out of the box from a distance, with horrified expressions on their faces.
However, no one is as frightened as Xiaoxi. Now she is paralyzed on the ground, trembling like chaff all over her body, there is no trace of blood on her face, and her frightened eyes almost stare from their sockets. Crack out.
Meili covered her mouth with her hands, and stood up in horror—as Xiaoxi's best friend, she knew that the thing Xiaoxi was most afraid of was spiders!Last time on the school playground, a small spider the size of a nail shell fell from a tree in front of Xiaoxi, which scared her half to death. Appearing in front of Xiaoxi, it would simply drive her crazy!
But Meili can only be anxious, she is also very afraid of such a big spider, and dare not approach it at all.
What to do, if the spider crawls onto Xiaoxi, she will be scared to death on the spot!Mei Li thought nervously.
nineteen outbreak
Just when everyone was terrified, there was a burst of unbridled and ferocious laughter from the last row of the classroom.
It was Sulfuric acid and his two men.Obviously, they are very satisfied with the effect of this good show they directed.
In an instant, everyone understood what was going on, and all looked at them angrily.
Sulfuric acid walked over triumphantly and swaggeringly.He saw that Xiaoxi was slowly moving backwards with the last bit of strength left, he shook his fingers and said, "Sir, don't be so ungrateful, I bought these giant South American spiders specially for you as pets. Why? ,Do you not like it?"
As he spoke, he took out two slender wires from behind his buttocks, clamped a big spider on the table like chopsticks, and picked it up slowly.
Everyone in the class screamed in horror.Xiaoxi seemed to have a premonition of what he was going to do, she was shaking her head desperately as she stepped back, almost begging: "No, don't...don't!"
The spider was picked up in the air and slowly moved towards Xiaoxi's face. What matched this scene was Sulfuric Acid's disgusting voice like a spider: "Don't you like to complain? Let me tell you, we did the same thing that afternoon." Embarrassed, you can experience it now..."
Meili finally couldn't stand it anymore, she knew what the consequences would be, Xiaoxi would be scared to death!She ran to the back of the room, picked up the broom, and tried to stop the vitriol.
At this moment, a person rushed over like lightning, and before the sulfuric acid could see clearly, he was punched heavily on the nose.With a scream, he fell to the side.The spider landed on his chest, making him howl and dance in fright.Thick lips hurried forward and knocked the spider down with a book.
Mingyu stepped forward and trampled the spider to death.Then he clenched his fist and slammed heavily at the two spiders on Xiaoxi's table.The three spiders turned into puddles of disgusting meat paste in an instant.
"Oh—!" All the students around screamed in terror.
"You...you dare to hit me!" Sulfuric acid roared like crazy, and threw its fist at Mingyu.
Mingyu stood still, and when the sulfuric acid approached, he aimed another punch at his nose, and the sulfuric acid screamed again and flew back, nosebleeds spurting out from his nose.
At this moment, a punch was thrown at Ming Yu from the back, and Ming Yu suddenly turned around and grabbed the man's wrist.The metal necklace immediately howled like a pig in pain, and his legs immediately went limp, almost kneeling down.
Thick lips stared blankly, not daring to come forward to help.He didn't expect Mingyu, who was a full head shorter than Sulfuric Acid, to be so powerful, easily knocking down two people.
Mingyu stared at a pair of eyes like copper bells, and roared angrily: "You are not allowed to bully Xiaoxi!"
Xiaoxi's whole body trembled like an electric shock.
The metal necklace cried and begged for mercy: "We don't dare, we don't dare...Ah! Oh——! Please, let me go! Oh——!"
Mingyu shook off the metal necklace, looked at the sulfuric acid and shouted: "What about you?!"
Sulfuric acid has never been subjected to this kind of humiliation since entering this class—he is nearly 1.8 meters tall, weighs 170 kilograms, and stands up like a grizzly bear—but now in front of so many people, he is humiliated by this The boy who looked much thinner than him punched him twice!No matter what, he didn't believe that he was no match for this kid!
Thinking of this, he went completely crazy, "Ah!" he yelled, grabbed a chair with an iron back beside him, lifted it into the air, and threw it at Mingyu with all his strength.
Everyone in the class—including Xiaoxi—all turned pale with fright.If it hits the head this time, it will kill someone!
Just when everyone was stupefied with fright, Mingyu took a step forward and punched Sulfuric acid's chest with a straight fist.
With a strange cry, the sulfuric acid flew out like a cannonball, hit the wall heavily, and passed out.
Everyone was really dumbfounded, completely dumbfounded.
At this time, Teacher Wu appeared at the door. He stared dumbfounded at the chaos in the classroom, and asked loudly, "What's going on?!"
No one could explain to him in brief what had just happened.
Teacher Wu rushed to the wall and found that the sulfuric acid nosebleed was flowing continuously, and he was already unconscious.His expression was as incredible as seeing the Loch Ness Monster.
"Who did this?" He asked dumbfounded, his voice a little out of tune.
Xiaoxi had already stood up from the ground at this time, but her face was still pale, she was still in shock, and she couldn't say a word.
Bai Chuan was the sports committee member of the class. He stepped forward and said, "Mr. Wu, I'll explain to you later. Liu Shuang has to be sent to the school doctor now."
After speaking, he bent down, intending to help the sulfuric acid up.Suddenly, his movements froze, and after a pause for several seconds, Bai Chuan turned around and said in horror:
"It seems...he was beaten to death!"
Twenty penalty decisions
Sitting in the principal's office, Xiaoxi's mother said anxiously: "Principal, is it really so serious? He has only been in school for less than two weeks..."
"That's the problem," said the principal. "He's only been in school for less than two weeks, and this serious situation has happened."
"However, it was those students who threatened my daughter with poisonous spiders first, and Mingyu did it! And I heard that those students are the most naughty students in the class, and they even have relations with gangsters in society. come and go."
"That's right, these are all facts. But that Mingyu of yours shot too hard!" The principal frowned and said, "Do you know? The two students who were beaten by him—one of them was fine, but his wrist was broken ;The other's nose and chest ribs were broken! According to the doctor, the broken rib almost went into his heart, that is to say—he almost died!"
Mom turned pale, obviously aware of the seriousness of the problem.
"These two students are still lying in the hospital. Now, their parents are asking me for an explanation. What do you think I should do?" the principal said, spreading his hands.
Mother turned her head to one side, thought anxiously for a while, and said, "Principal, what do you mean, the classmates in the class should just watch those students throw poisonous spiders on my daughter and do nothing?" ?"
"That's not what I meant. What those bastard students did was really bad. But there are teachers in the school. When encountering such a thing, you should first find the teacher."
"But it might be too late to find a teacher!"
"Then you can't beat people to death! If this incident is not dealt with seriously, then the students in the school will think that as long as it is justified, it is fine to kill people! If this is the case, our school will not Is it messed up? Then people must be killed frequently!"
"I have also learned about this matter in detail." Mom said, "Mingyu didn't beat those two students to death like you said. It is said that he only punched them a few times at that time."
The headmaster pointed a finger and said: "By the way, speaking of this - who is that Mingyu in your family? A big man weighing more than 170 kilograms was almost beaten to death by him two or three times! He is only now 15 years old? What did you do before?"
Mother lowered her head and murmured, "I don't know either..."
"What?" The principal frowned.
"I..." Mom didn't know how to explain.
The principal stared at her for a while, stood up and said, "Anyway, he's too ruthless. And we dare not keep such a dangerous person in school."
My mother got anxious and stood up from the sofa: "But you can't send him to work-study school because of this! This punishment is too serious for him!"
"I'm sorry, parents, please understand that I am responsible for the safety of the students in the school." The principal turned his back.
Mother stood behind the principal for a while, and said earnestly:
"Principal, please read it for the sake of this child's first time, give him a chance. If the students in the school just made a serious mistake once and are about to be sent to the work-study school, then you still need to What are you educators doing?"
The headmaster turned his head a little, and seemed a little moved.
"I promise you, I'll have a good talk with him when I get home—to make sure this doesn't happen again." Mom saw hope.
The principal turned around slowly and stared at Xiaoxi's mother: "Okay, I'll give him a chance."
"Thank you so much, Principal!" Mom said gratefully.
"I changed his punishment to stay in school for probation. And he was not allowed to attend classes for two weeks, so he should reflect on himself."
"Then... what does he do when he doesn't go to class?"
The principal said: "Let him help the administrator organize newspapers and books and clean up in the school library. If he behaves well in the library for two weeks, he can come back to continue classes."
Mom was silent for a while, then said, "Okay."
When making this decision, no one thought that this punishment decision would be the prelude to uncovering Mingyu's mysterious life experience.
Before dinner, in Mingyu's room, mother told Mingyu and Xiaoxi about the principal's punishment decision.
Staying on probation and not being allowed to go to class for two weeks - this is a severe punishment that Xiaoxi cannot accept, and she feels wronged for Mingyu in her heart.But she glanced at Mingyu and found that he didn't care.
Maybe he didn't have a clue about what "detention in school" was, so he was so indifferent, Xiaoxi thought.
But she was wrong.Because my mother said: "Mingyu, this is the most serious punishment in the school. It means that you may lose the opportunity to study, do you know?"
"I know, Teacher Wu told me this afternoon." Mingyu said.
"You want to stay in school and continue studying, right?"
"Yes." Mingyu nodded affirmatively.
Mother nodded slightly, moved the chair in front of Mingyu, stared into his eyes: "Then you have to promise me that you can't do this again in the future."
Mingyu stared at Xiaoxi's mother, and after a while, said something surprising: "No, if this happens again in the future, I will do it again."
Mom opened her mouth wide in surprise: "Why, you..."
"Auntie, before going to school, didn't you tell me to protect Xiaoxi like an older brother at school?" Ming Yu glanced at Xiaoxi, then at his mother.
Xiaoxi's throat seemed to be blocked by something, making her unable to speak.She looked at Mingyu with complicated emotions.
Mingyu asked: "Auntie, did I do something wrong?"
Mother was stunned for a while, then held Mingyu's face: "No, you didn't do anything wrong, you did it right."
Immediately afterwards, she lowered her head and smiled, then raised her head and said, "But your strength is too great, I didn't expect you to be so powerful. Well, you promise me - if similar things happen in the future, you Just push the bad students out of the way, don't hit them—and, for two weeks in the library, you have to behave yourself—OK?"
"Okay." Mingyu nodded.
Mom smiled and touched his head, then glanced at Xiaoxi: "I'm going to cook."
After Mom walked out, there was a long silence in the room.
Xiaoxi gave a dry cough and shrugged her shoulders. "Uh... how should I put it, you really went too far with this thing. You know, you almost killed those two guys. And I have to say, spiders can't just hit with your hands , they are poisonous. But..."
After a pause for a few seconds, she blushed and said, "Thank you."
Mingyu grinned as if amused by Xiaoxi's embarrassment.
Xiaoxi looked at him and laughed too.Then, she frowned and said, "Hey, wait a minute, don't you think that I was scared stupid by the spider this afternoon, so you are laughing?"
"No," Mingyu said, waving his hands, "no..."
But suddenly, he couldn't help laughing out loud.
"Oh, I'm sure, this time it is!" Xiaoxi pretended to be angry and shouted, but then she said helplessly, "But forget it, forgive you, I think I must have been stupid enough for that! "
After speaking, the two of them looked at each other and laughed together.
After a while, Xiaoxi remembered something and asked, "By the way, I heard that Sulfuric acid hired several gangsters from outside the school to deal with you that day. Why didn't you beat them when it was so dangerous?"
Mingyu recalled the situation at that time, saying: "They are too weak. I don't feel any danger."
Xiao Xi said in amazement: "You mean, you know that those people are not your opponents at all?"
Mingyu nodded. "Ok."
"Do you know that you are very good?" Xiaoxi asked again.
Mingyu scratched his head and said, "I don't know, I just feel...they are weaker than me."
Just like animal intuition - for example, a newborn lion cub can feel stronger than an adult mouse.Xiaoxi stared at Mingyu, thinking secretly.
Who the hell is he?Xiaoxi asked herself again.
21 Promise after school
Early the next morning, Mingyu was taken by the grade director to the school library to "report".After Xiaoxi returned to the classroom, everyone gathered around to ask him about Mingyu's situation.From the expressions and words of the students, she felt that everyone seemed to regard Mingyu as a hero in the class.Because of him, the threat of sulfuric acid, the bully, is gone in the class—their "bully group" is now only left with thick lips in the class, unable to gain momentum, and can only stay at the end of the classroom .Everyone feels very happy.
During the exercise between classes, Meili mustered up the courage to find Xiaoxi.
She lowered her head and said in a low voice: "Well... Xiaoxi, although the matter is over, but... I still want to apologize to you. Actually, I should be the target of their revenge yesterday, because I was the one who took revenge that afternoon. Went to complain to the teachers. But they thought it was you..."
"You didn't do anything wrong, Meili." Xiaoxi said, "You helped Mingyu, and I'm very grateful to you."
Meili raised her head: "Do you really think so?"
Xiaoxi nodded. "And, you know what? They didn't pick the wrong guy for revenge."
Meili looked at Xiaoxi puzzled.
"That afternoon, you went to complain to the teacher, but I - then called 110 to call the police." Xiaoxi looked at Mei Li and said.
Meili opened her mouth wide in astonishment, and did not speak for several seconds.Immediately, she smiled happily: "I knew that you would not be such a cold person!"
Xiaoxi showed a regretful expression: "I really didn't expect that I left you with that kind of impression before."
Meili pushed Xiaoxi: "Okay, I was wrong. After school today, I will treat you to a cone to apologize!"
"No." Xiaoxi refused.
Merry shouted, "You're not still angry, are you?"
Xiao Xi glared at her and said, "I mean, I don't eat cones. I want you to invite me to Pizza Hut for pizza. I'll kill you!"
"This... is too cruel." Mei Li said pretending to be embarrassed.Then the two laughed together, and the two good friends resumed their previous relationship.
But in fact, after school in the afternoon, Xiaoxi did not go to Pizza Hut with Mei Li.She tells her buddy that Mingyu was punished because of herself after all, and she has to go to the library to help him.
As soon as Xiaoxi walked into the library, she saw Mingyu mopping the floor in the reading room with a mop, dripping with sweat.Meanwhile, the old administrator in the library was sitting on the wicker chair and dozing leisurely.
Seeing Xiaoxi, the administrator asked with half-closed eyes, "Do you want to borrow a book or go to the reading room?"
"I'm looking for him." Xiaoxi pointed to Mingyu who was mopping the floor.
Mingyu also saw Xiaoxi at this time, he wiped the sweat from his forehead with his arm, and greeted, "Xiaoxi."
Xiao Xi walked over and asked, "What did you do here today?"
Mingyu thought for a while and said, "Clean up the bookshelves, move old books to the storage room, clean up, and..."
"What else?"
Mingyu pointed to the old man in charge and said, "Help him with food and something."
After listening to this, Xiaoxi looked at the administrator on the rattan chair, feeling very angry—this old man clearly saw that Mingyu was honest, and let Mingyu do all the things he was supposed to do, and even treated Mingyu as a servant People do their bidding—it's a pity that it's Mingyu's time to perform, so it's hard to ask him to argue.
Thinking of this, Xiao Xi could only suppress his anger and ask, "Then can we leave now?"
Mingyu shook his head and said, "I have to mop up the reading room, the borrowing room and the outside, and then wipe the desk clean before I can leave."
Xiaoxi looked at the time: "It's almost six o'clock, when are you going to finish all this?"
Mingyu said nonchalantly: "It's okay, anyway, I have plenty of strength. Xiaoxi, you go back first."
"Fool." Xiaoxi sighed, rolled up his sleeves and said, "Forget it, I'll wipe the table for you, so you can leave earlier."
Mingyu hurriedly said: "It's okay, Xiaoxi, I'll do it myself."
But before he finished speaking, Xiaoxi had already gone to the wall, picked up a handkerchief, and wiped the desk in the reading room.
Mingyu stared blankly for a while, then quickly dragged the floor.
After more than ten minutes, the two people cleaned up the hygiene, leaving the old man completely speechless, and then left.
Walking on the road, Xiaoxi said to Mingyu: "From now on, I will come to the library to help you after school every day."
Mingyu waved his hands again and again: "No, that's too hard for you."
"Don't get me wrong. It's not that I want to help you, but I'm afraid that you will cause some trouble again, so I came to watch you." After finishing speaking, Xiaoxi walked forward.
Mingyu tilted his head and scratched his head, as if he didn't understand what Xiaoxi was thinking.He stood there for a moment, then ran up.
22 Secrets of Old Newspapers
For several days, Xiaoxi went to the library after school, cleaned up with Mingyu, and then went home together.
On Thursday afternoon, when Xiaoxi went to the library, she found that Mingyu had already cleaned up the toilet by himself.She said happily: "Then let's go back early today."
Mingyu said: "The administrator told me to take out the old newspapers and sell them tomorrow morning."
Xiao Xi rolled his eyes upwards: "He probably intends to use your two weeks here to do all the work that has been done for several years."
Mingyu said: "The old newspapers are all covered with a thick layer of dust, I just go and hug them, you wait for me."
Xiaoxi nodded.
Mingyu turned around and went to a small utility room in the library. After a while, he came out with a large pile of dusty old newspapers.As soon as he put it on the ground, the dust immediately flew up.Xiaoxi hurriedly fanned the ashes in front of her nose with her hands, while stepping back.
Mingyu carried several stacks of old newspapers back and forth.Xiaoxi frowned and said, "Why are there so many? How long will we have to hug?"
Mingyu's face was covered with ashes, and sweat dripped down his face and turned into mud.He wiped his sweat with his hands. "Grandpa said it's old newspapers that have been piled up for many years. But there aren't many, and it will be over after a few more hugs."
After speaking, he turned around and went in again.Xiaoxi shook his head helplessly.
But this time it was a bit strange, Mingyu had been in that utility room for several minutes, but still hadn't come out.
The old administrator went to the toilet, and the students who came to borrow books and read books also went home.Xiaoxi is the only one in the library hall now.
She stayed in the empty hall, feeling a little puzzled—how did Mingyu go away for so long this time?
Could it be some old newspapers that haven't been sorted out yet?Thinking about it, Xiaoxi walked towards the utility room, wanting to help.
Walking to the door of the utility room, Xiaoxi took a look inside—the hut was dimly lit, only a light bulb hanging from the top gave off a faint yellow light.Xiaoxi saw Mingyu turned his back to her, as if he was concentrating on something, she was about to call him, but stopped suddenly.
She saw Mingyu standing by a table in the utility room, looking down at something on the table.
It is an old newspaper.
Xiaoxi was stunned—isn't he illiterate?Why do you read this newspaper so seriously?He understands?
Just when she was wondering, suddenly, Mingyu in the room yelled loudly, then hugged his head in pain, squatted down, and kept screaming in horror.
Xiaoxi turned pale with fright, trembling all over with fright, and looked at Mingyu in bewilderment.
Suddenly, a thought flashed through Xiaoxi's mind—could it be that something in the newspaper he read just now awakened his memory?
Thinking of this, Xiaoxi involuntarily walked towards the table in the room.
At this time, Mingyu who was squatting on the ground suddenly turned around, which shocked Xiaoxi a lot—Mingyu's face was pale, and his face was deformed due to convulsions.When he saw Xiaoxi, he showed a ferocious expression!
Xiaoxi was taken aback by that expression, and felt chills in her heart, she asked tremblingly: "Mingyu, what's wrong with you?"
Mingyu quickly lowered his head, still curled up on the ground in pain, trembling.Xiaoxi walked to that table, intending to pick up the old newspapers on it.
"Don't!" Mingyu yelled, stood up suddenly, grabbed the newspaper, and tore the yellowed old newspaper to pieces.
Xiaoxi was stunned, she didn't know why Mingyu did this.
At this moment, the old administrator came back. He walked to the door of the utility room and asked in surprise, "What happened?"
Mingyu panted heavily, his face was panicked, his body was still shaking violently.
The old man walked into the house, looked at the dumbfounded Xiao Xi, and asked again: "What's the matter?"
"I...don't know." Xiaoxi said softly, her voice was a little weak.
The old man looked at Mingyu: "Are you sick?"
Ming Yu slowly regained his strength, he shook his head and said nothing.
The old man looked at the two of them suspiciously, and then glanced at the fragments of the old newspaper on the ground, really not understanding what happened here.He simply stopped asking, waved his hand, and said, "Let's go, the rest of the newspapers will be moved tomorrow."
Xiao Xi glanced at Ming Yu, and found that his face gradually returned to normal.She tentatively said, "Let's go, Mingyu."
Perhaps out of embarrassment, Mingyu didn't dare to look at Xiaoxi, but just nodded silently and walked outside.The old administrator also followed out.
Xiaoxi stared at Mingyu's back, squatted down quickly, grabbed a handful of old newspaper fragments that he had torn up just now, and stuffed them into his school uniform pocket.
Then she walked out quickly.
23 Murder four years ago
Walking on the road, the two of them didn't say a word.
Mingyu, did you remember something? —— Xiaoxi had already asked this question hundreds of times in her heart, but she just didn't dare to say it.She was afraid that Mingyu would show his frightening reaction on the street again.
Moreover, Xiaoxi could feel that even if he asked, Mingyu would not tell her.
He didn't want anyone to know what he'd read in an old newspaper.
why?What was it that made him react so violently?
Did he remember something?If so, why wouldn't he want others to know?
What important events were recorded in that old newspaper?
The answer to all my questions can only be hoped in this pile of confetti - I hope I can find something from it.
Xiaoxi held onto the pocket of her clothes tightly, for fear that a scrap of paper would fall out.
After returning home, Mingyu looked exactly the same as usual, as if he had forgotten the first thing.
Or, he pretended to forget the first thing.Xiaoxi thought.
During dinner, my mother didn't find anything wrong, as usual, she asked about Xiaoxi and Mingyu's situation at school.Xiaoxi also pretended that nothing happened, and didn't mention anything about the afternoon.
After dinner, Xiaoxi returned to her room on the pretext of doing her homework.
She carefully locked the door.
Almost impatiently, she sat down at the desk, turned on the lamp, took out scraps of paper from her school uniform pocket, and flattened them one by one.Then carefully look at the above content next to each other.
"...nearly 200 farmers are engaged in vegetable cultivation, with an area of only 600 mu, and each mu produces [-] kilograms of vegetable seeds..." No, it's not this.
"...the people's desire to improve their living conditions is becoming stronger and stronger..." This is also wrong.
"...He swings the racket freely, slices the ball, and makes quick attacks. His superb skills continue to win applause from the audience..." Xiaoxi shook his head one after another.
Suddenly, the content on a piece of debris made Xiaoxi's eyes brighten——
"...The stadium built with an investment of 5000 million yuan in our city has been basically completed a few days ago. This is the largest stadium in T City at present..."
T City This is the city where Xiaoxi is located.It seems that this newspaper is the former daily newspaper of this city.
Then, Xiaoxi calculated with her fingers—the old newspaper reported that “the gymnasium is basically completed”—and as far as she knew, the gymnasium in the city should have been in use for at least four years.
In other words, this is a newspaper from four years ago!
What happened four years ago?This matter must be more important before it will be published in the newspapers.Moreover, this incident has something to do with Mingyu!
With the clue, Xiaoxi was full of energy.She continued to rummage through the pile of scraps of paper, hoping to find more information.
"The whole city's bus stops are refurbished..."
"Timely injection of penicillin and streptomycin can effectively prevent..."
"The fire department issued seven fire tips: Do not be in the..."
The pieces of paper stayed and moved away one by one before Xiaoxi's eyes. There were too many pieces of paper, which made her dizzy.
"(The front one was torn off) ... died in the accident. According to eyewitnesses at the time, the situation at the scene was horrible. The local policeman and the head of Hepingfeng Village rushed to the scene after the incident... (The back one was also torn off)"
This scrap of paper caught Xiaoxi's attention.
Pingfeng Village?
Xiaoxi remembered that when she went to play at her cousin's house in the countryside, her cousin had told herself that they lived in Pingding Village, and there was another village with a similar name in front of the road, called Pingfeng Village.
Highway ahead!
Xiaoxi quickly turned on the computer on the desk, and after connecting to the Internet, she searched for the exact location of Pingfeng Village in T City on the Internet.
A few minutes later, she found it—yes, Pingfeng Village is indeed a village in front of Highway 28!
Xiaoxi frowned, and her eyes fell on the yellowed old newspaper again, and this time, she made a new discovery.
On the edge of this scrap of paper, there is a clear thumbprint.
Xiaoxi recalled some details of the afternoon in the library - Mingyu's face was covered with ashes, sweat dripped down, he wiped the sweat with his hands, and his hands were covered with mud mixed with sweat and dust...
In other words, this thumbprint was left by him on this newspaper at that time, which shows that he was indeed reading this edition at that time!
Now, Xiaoxi is convinced by all kinds of signs—what Mingyu read this afternoon must be the report on the murder case in Pingfeng Village.
However, a problem immediately emerged.
Isn't he illiterate?How can I understand what is written in the newspaper?
Could it be... that he pretended to be illiterate?But why did he do this?There is no need.
Puzzled, Xiaoxi picked up the scrap of paper again, and inspected it inch by inch with his eyes almost on it, trying to find new clues.
She found it.
At the top of this scrap of paper, that is, above that paragraph of text, there is a black border line - indicating that there is a photo on top of this report!But the photo just happened to be ripped out!
Xiaoxi fully understood that Mingyu really couldn't read, and he only remembered something after seeing this photo in the newspaper!
Xiaoxi hurriedly searched among the remaining pieces of paper, hoping to find the piece of paper that was connected to this one and had a photo.
However, after 10 minutes, she was disappointed to find that there was no—that scrap of paper with the photo happened to be missed by herself!
Damn it!Why is the most critical one missing!Xiaoxi pinched her thigh hard.Feeling very frustrated.
She put her hands on her forehead and let out a long breath.
After calming down, she tried her best to think.
Four years ago, someone died in Pingfeng Village, and the death was terrible...
What kind of event is it?Accident, or... murder?
Xiaoxi sighed again - that scrap of paper was too small, it only provided a little bit of information!
Maybe, I should go to the library early tomorrow morning and see if I can find the remaining scraps of paper.
However, Xiaoxi quickly realized with frustration—this is impossible, first of all, those scraps of paper must have been swept up and thrown away by the old administrator; moreover, Mingyu will go to the library tomorrow, it is impossible for Xiaoxi to be there. Looking for the confetti in front of him.
It seems that based on this only information, only one thing can be confirmed - the person who died tragically in Pingfeng Village four years ago has some kind of relationship with the amnesiac Mingyu.Even, his (her) photos may have awakened some memories of Mingyu.
Moreover, this person terrified Mingyu.
What kind of relationship will he (she) have with Mingyu?
Is it someone Mingyu knows?No, not a common acquaintance.
Or, the deceased were Mingyu's family members?
or else...
Wait—Xiaoxi suddenly thought—the picture accompanying this report is not necessarily a picture of the deceased.If this was a murder, the photo might also be the murderer's face.
Thinking of this, Xiaoxi felt a chill all over his body.
Could it be that Mingyu was so frightened and crazily tore up the newspaper, not wanting anyone to see it, because...
No, no, he was only eleven or twelve years old at the time.This is crazy.
Xiaoxi waved her hand twice in the air, as if trying to expel this terrible thought from her mind.
So, what's going on?
What is the relationship between the person in the photo and Mingyu?
Xiaoxi was thinking hard, and all kinds of restless imaginations were growing and circling in her mind, getting bigger and bigger, making her almost out of breath.
24 Night of the Brave
For several days in a row, Xiaoxi had a bad time.
Mingyu's secret seems to have become her heart disease.Without solving this mystery, she felt that she could not do anything with peace of mind.
But she couldn't think of any way, and she didn't even know what to do.
These few days, Xiaoxi didn't go to the library to help Mingyu after school.In fact, the two of them have barely spoken since that incident.
After school on Thursday afternoon, Xiaoxi and Meili went home together.
"What's the matter with you these days? You always look thoughtful and sullen." Mei Li asked.
"Really? No." Xiaoxi found Meili staring at herself incredulously, "Oh, it's probably because English and math are a bit difficult this semester."
Xiaoxi didn't plan to tell anyone about this matter, including her mother and best friend Meili.Because those fragments of newspapers and my own out-of-context associations can't explain any problems.If you tell your worries and conjectures, it might make people feel nervous.
Moreover, it is possible for Mingyu to know about it.
Meili obviously dismissed Xiaoxi's answer, she didn't believe it was the real reason, but she also saw that Xiaoxi didn't want to say it, so she didn't ask again.
The two of them walked down the street in silence.At this time, a shout came from behind: "Xiaoxi, Meili!"
The two turned their heads together - it was Wang Bo and Bai Chuan, they ran over from behind.
As soon as he got close, Wang Bo said enthusiastically, "I was looking for you, and I saw you, what a coincidence!"
"What's the matter?" Xiaoxi asked.
"My parents are away on a business trip, and the day after tomorrow is the weekend, so I'm the only one at home." Wang Bo said, "How about coming to my house to play 'Night of the Brave'?"
"What 'Night of the Brave'?" Merry asked.
Wang Bo lowered his voice, intentionally creating an atmosphere: "It's just that we are in the house, turn off all the lights, light only one candle, and then take turns telling ghost stories."
"This kind of game is very old-fashioned." Mei Li said with her lips curled up.
"No, I haven't finished yet." Wang Bo added. "In the end, the person who speaks the worst will be punished. He (she) must unconditionally agree to one request of the other three. How about it, dare to challenge?"
Mei Li laughed loudly: "That person is obviously you, Wang Bo. I'm sorry, but I have heard you tell ghost stories. To be honest, I really can't help but say the word 'rotten'."
Bai Chuan shrugged his shoulders, looked at Wang Bo: "Sorry, I think so too."
Wang Bo blushed, and retorted as if he had been insulted: "What you said...that was when I was in elementary school! I am different now! Especially this time, I have prepared several absolutely wonderful Ghost stories, if they don’t sound good, I’m willing to be punished by you!”
"Is it really okay to ask you anything?" Mei Li asked, "Can the request be 'Wang Bo, go buy a big bucket of fried chicken wings and come back, and then stand by and watch us eat'?"
"Any excessive request is fine. But the premise is that everyone must judge fairly." Wang Bo said angrily, "In addition, I hope you understand that this kind of request may also appear on you."
Meili laughed with confidence: "Thank you for reminding me, but you forgot that my nickname is 'Queen of Thriller'!"
"Then try it, Queen of Horror." Wang Bo challenged.
Meili said to Xiaoxi: "How is it? It's quite interesting, let's come together the day after tomorrow."
Xiaoxi is really not in the mood to play this kind of game now, for her, the horror story has already been staged.She waved her hand and said, "I'm afraid I won't be free the night after tomorrow."
Several people showed disappointed expressions, Mei Li said: "Don't be so disappointed, this opportunity is finally here!"
"That's right, my parents don't often go on business trips together." Wang Bo said.
"Come on, Xiaoxi, it won't be so fun if there are only three of us." Bai Chuan said, "By the way, you can still call Mingyu."
It is because of him that I am not in the mood to play—Xiaoxi thought to himself.She said lightly: "I'm sorry, I really have something to do. Um... how about you go play with Yuan Jie and the others?"
The three looked at each other, and Wang Bo sighed helplessly: "It seems that's the only way."
The four of them walked all the way, but at this moment, Mei Li, Wang Bo and Bai Chuan had already formed a group, discussing the "Night of the Brave" the night after tomorrow.Xiaoxi kept a short distance from them, thinking about things in silence.
"I said, Wang Bo." Mei Li questioned, "You said that you have prepared several wonderful ghost stories, is that true? It won't be a farce like last time, right?"
Wang Bo made an unquestionable look: "I'm sure this time it will be a thriller. Let me tell you, the stories I collected this time are not from books or movies, but from real stories that happened around us. matter."
"Really? Let me tell you." Mei Li became interested.
Wang Bo stared and said, "Stop joking, how could I talk about it now? Then what will I talk about the night after tomorrow?"
"Didn't you prepare several? What's the point of telling one now and listening to it?"
Wang Bo shook his head again and again: "That's all prepared for the night after tomorrow. Now it's broad daylight, so it's too boring to talk about."
Mei Li is now interested: "Are you going to tell? If you don't let us know the level of your stories now, I won't come the night after tomorrow."
Wang Bo seemed a little embarrassed, Bai Chuan said: "Anyway, there is still a long way to go home, so you can tell a shorter one."
Wang Bo hesitated for a while. "Ok."
He cleared his throat, and deliberately darkened his face:
"On the way from our city to G County, there is a highway 28. Both sides of this road are full of cemeteries. Not only are there no people living around, but there are very few vehicles and pedestrians passing by. Especially at night, no one dares to Go this way, do you know why?"
Xiaoxi was thinking about something, but when she heard the words "Route 28", she couldn't help opening her mouth, and slowly raised her head to look towards Wang Bo.
Wang Bo pretended to be mysterious and asked again: "Do you know why?"
"Stop tantalizing, tell me!" Mei Li urged.
"That's because—it is said that the soil on both sides of this road is special. If you grow plants or crops, you can't survive. But if you bury the dead, the soil will slowly cultivate the corpse into a zombie. Every few years , there will be zombies crawling out of the cemetery." Wang Bo said in a low voice.
"Can zombies be 'cultivated'?" Bai Chuan frowned, "Isn't this story too fake?"
"It's really disgusting." Mei Li had an uncomfortable expression on her face.
"Listen to me. The cemetery is next to a village. I heard that several people in the village have seen zombies crawling out of the cemetery with their own eyes. The appearance of those zombies is not much different from the appearance of the dead before they were alive. If you look at it, it looks like a living person. However, they are very scary. They grab live chickens or animals, bite them down and eat them raw. It is said that some people saw them attacking pedestrians and eating human flesh! Once..."
"Is the village you mentioned called Pingfeng Village?"
A hurried voice came from the side, startling all three of them.They turned their heads and saw Xiaoxi's terrified, pale face.
"Xiaoxi, what are you doing? You scared me to death." Meili said, rubbing her chest, "Aren't you not interested? So you've been listening."
Xiaoxi didn't answer her, but stared at Wang Bo: "Tell me, what's the name of the village you mentioned?"
Wang Bo didn't know why Xiaoxi had such a reaction. He said in a daze, "I don't know...they didn't say the name of that village."
"Who did you listen to this story?" Xiaoxi asked eagerly.
Wang Bo hesitated for a few seconds, and said, "A friend of my father's, he is from the traffic brigade of County G. Once when he came to our house to play, he mentioned this incident."
"Those special dirt and zombies crawled out of the cemetery and attacked passers-by—is this what he said?"
Wang Bo was completely dumbfounded as if he was being interrogated. "These... Listen to what he said. He also heard what the villagers nearby said. As for whether these things really happened, I don't know."
Xiaoxi lowered her head slowly, staring at the ground with a stern expression.
Listen to what the nearby villagers have to say.
By the way, why didn't I think of it before.
I already know that the incident four years ago happened in Pingfeng Village. As long as I go there, it is possible to find out the circumstances of the incident.
"...Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi!" Mei Li shook her hand in front of Xiaoxi, "What are you thinking?"
"That's right, Xiaoxi, why did you react so violently? It's just a story." Bai Chuan said.
Looking at the three of them, Xiaoxi suddenly had a thought.
"Uh...it's nothing, maybe I was too absorbed in listening to it." She pretended to be relaxed, "Because this story happened in our city, it sounds like it's true."
Wang Bo looked triumphant.Mei Li and Bai Chuan looked at each other suspiciously. "Does this story seem true?"
"I have a proposal." Xiaoxi said, "The night after tomorrow, let's play a real 'Night of the Brave', shall we?"
All three friends looked at her.
"I mean, let's not go to Wang Bo's house, go to the place where he told the story, and have a real adventure!"
"What, are you kidding, Xiaoxi?" Wang Bo said in surprise.
"Yes, I mean it, no kidding."
"But, you just said that you won't be free the night after tomorrow." Meili looked at Xiaoxi.
"Well... yes, I did. That's because... I was thinking about how to have a real adventure... No, I thought of it now."
Everyone looked at Xiaoxi suspiciously, feeling that she was a little weird.
"Of course, if you don't dare..." Xiaoxi looked at Wang Bo and Bai Chuan, and began to use aggressive tactics, "That's okay, I can invite other boys to go with me."
"Don't be ridiculous! You dare to go, why don't we dare!" Wang Bo looked at Bai Chuan, "Right?"
Bai Chuan shrugged his shoulders: "Of course, how could we lose to girls?"
"That's great." Xiaoxi nodded approvingly, and then the three of them looked at Meili together.
Meili opened her mouth wide, with a confused expression as if she was dreaming. "You guys, you're not playing for real, are you?"
"What's the matter, Queen of Thrillers, you're going to get scared when you really come here?" Wang Bo said sarcastically.
"Hmph, don't be joking." Meili said bravely, "I'm worried about you."
"Okay, now we all agree." Xiaoxi seized the opportunity and didn't give Mei Li a chance to repent.At the same time, she said seriously, "But there is one thing—we must keep it a secret. We must not let other people know about this matter, otherwise it will reach the ears of teachers or parents, and we will not be able to go."
"Well, I know!" Wang Bo and Bai Chuan looked very excited, and Mei Li answered with some reluctance.But anyway, the real "Night of the Brave" has been booked.
No one realized it was a mistake.
25 Go to Pingfeng Village
After the two classes on Friday afternoon, Wang Bo and Bai Chuan came to the library with their schoolbags on their backs.
"Master, are there any books that introduce self-defense or fighting and capture?" Wang Bo asked.
The old manager thought about it. "Go to the rows of bookshelves on the far right of the borrowing room and look for them. It's among the sports books."
"Okay, thank you." Wang Bo nodded.
"Hey, let me tell you, you're just trying to learn such a trivial skill now, is it useful?" Bai Chuan said disapprovingly.
"Knowing a little is better than not knowing at all. I'll study it tonight, and just learn one or two tricks that are most practical." Wang Bo walked towards the borrowing room.
"Do you really think that we will encounter any danger?" Bai Chuan laughed.
"That's not sure, that place is really evil."
"I don't know why Xiaoxi came up with the idea of going to that ghostly place on a whim." Bai Chuan said inexplicably.
Ming Yu, who was mopping the floor in the nearby reading room, raised his head and looked towards the door.
"Didn't she say it? It's because my story is so attractive that she wants to experience it personally." Wang Bo said proudly.
"It's less stinky. I always feel that she seems to have some purpose..."
The two of them walked towards the borrowing room while talking.
Mingyu walked to the door of the reading room, looked at the backs of the two of them thoughtfully.
On Saturday afternoon, Xiaoxi went to her mother's room to apply for the right to go out at night.
"Merry's birthday?" Mom put down the book, "Then when will you be back at night?"
"Maybe...it's past eleven o'clock." Xiaoxi said tentatively.
"What, eleven o'clock? No! How can a girl come home so late?"
"What's the matter? Meili's house is so close to ours, and it only takes more than ten minutes to walk." Xiaoxi fought.
"Why do you have to play for so long?"
"In addition to dinner, Mei Li also arranged to have a barbecue on the roof of her house, of course it will be later." The line was prepared a long time ago.
"That's not okay, it's too unsafe to come back alone at night." Mom thought for a while, "Why don't you ask Mingyu to go with you."
"Oh, they are all inviting girls, what is he doing!" Xiaoxi yelled, and then compromised, "How about I come back after ten o'clock?"
"Okay." Mom agreed.
"Mom, give me some money." Xiaoxi hugged her mother's arm, "I have to buy gifts for others."
"I have to pay for your classmate's birthday." Mom sighed, and opened the wallet next to the bed. "200 yuan, is it enough?"
"Not enough... three hundred?"
Mom glared at Xiaoxi, and said in a low voice, "Just be content with it. I only give Mingyu 50 yuan pocket money for a week."
"How can he compare to me? I'm your own daughter." Seeing her mother pretending to hit her, Xiaoxi took the 200 yuan. "Forget it, two hundred is two hundred."
"Remember to come back early." Mom reminded.
"Got it." Xiaoxi walked towards the door.
Mingyu, who was hiding at the end of the corridor, quickly turned around and walked into his room, closing the door.
After Xiaoxi came out of her mother's room, she glanced at the study room, saw Mingyu was inside with the door closed, hurried out of the house, and left.
Mom lay on the bed in the bedroom and read a book for a while, and wanted to ask Mingyu if he wanted to watch TV, so she got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom.
Mingyu's room door was still closed, and his mother knocked lightly on the door: "Mingyu."
no respond.
Mom yelled twice more, but there was still no movement inside, so she pushed the door open.
Mingyu was not in the study.
Mom went to the living room, searched around the kitchen and bathroom, but did not see Mingyu.
"Strange, when did you run out to play?" Mom said wonderingly.
When Xiaoxi took a taxi to the bus station, Wang Bo and Bai Chuan were already waiting at the gate of the station.
"Xiaoxi, why are you late for the time you made an appointment with us?" Wang Bo said dissatisfied.
Xiaoxi glanced at his watch, it was ten past four. "It's only 10 minutes late. Besides, isn't there someone who was even more late?"
"You girls are troublesome." Wang Bo shook his head and said.
The three of them waited for more than ten minutes at the gate of the station. At 04:30, Meili finally got out of a taxi.
Before they could open their mouths to blame, Mei Li said first, "Don't blame me, it's already good that I can come out."
"What's going on? Didn't you say it was my birthday?" Xiaoxi asked.
"That's what I said. But I didn't expect that my mother said that she would go to the cake shop and order a big cake for you! I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat. If she really did this, your family will receive it at night A 12-inch birthday cake, wouldn't it be a piece of cake!"
"Then how did you tell your mother?" Xiaoxi asked anxiously.
"Forget it, forget it, let's not talk about it." Mei Li waved her hands wearily, showing lingering fear, "Anyway, I was talking all kinds of things, and I finally stopped her."
"Your mother didn't doubt it?" Xiaoxi asked worriedly.
"I just pray that our mothers don't talk to each other on the phone." Mei Li folded her hands on her chest.
Xiaoxi sighed, and asked Bai Chuan: "What about you? How did you tell your family?"
Bai Chuan snorted: "Our boys have to go out for a night, so it's not as complicated as you. Just tell the family to come out and play."
Xiaoxi and Meili looked at each other, speechless.
26 The Village's Secret
It is a short drive from the urban area to Pingfeng Village, and it only takes one and a half hours to get there.
The four of Xiaoxi got on the car at [-]:[-], and when they arrived at Pingfeng Village, it was nearly dusk.
This is a very ordinary village, but the rural scenery is full of freshness for the teenagers in the city.They wandered around the fields, grassy hillsides curiously, as if they had arrived at some tourist attraction.
But Xiaoxi did not forget her real purpose of coming here.
"How about we ask the people in the village about the legend about zombies?" Xiaoxi suggested.
"Okay. But, in what name should we ask people?" Wang Bo said.
"I've thought about this a long time ago." Xiaoxi smiled mysteriously.
The four of them came to a small farmyard, where the housewife was gathering firewood at the door and preparing to cook.Xiao Xi stepped forward and asked politely: "Hello, Auntie, we are the little reporters of the school magazine, and I want to ask you something."
The peasant woman asked curiously, "What's the matter?"
Xiaoxi turned her head and glanced at the three partners, meaning to cooperate.
"There are cemeteries on both sides of Highway 28 in front of Pingfeng Village, right?"
The peasant woman said with some vigilance: "Yes, what's the matter?"
"We heard that strange things sometimes happen in that cemetery..."
"No, no! Nothing like that." The peasant woman hurriedly interrupted Xiaoxi, then walked into the house with firewood in her arms.
"Hey, I haven't said what it is..."
The peasant woman had entered the house and quickly closed the door.
Xiaoxi turned her head in amazement, and looked at the three friends: "This...what's going on?"
"She doesn't seem to want to talk about it," Merry said.
"Let's ask someone else." Bai Chuan said.
The four of them left the farmhouse and came to a small road.A middle-aged farmer carrying vegetables and fruits walked up to him, and Xiaoxi walked over again.
"Hello, uncle, we are the little reporters of the school magazine, and I want to ask about the cemeteries on both sides of the road ahead..."
The middle-aged farmer quickly waved his hands and said, "I'm very busy, you can ask others." Then he walked away quickly.
Twice in a row, Xiaoxi couldn't even finish asking the questions.She was deeply shocked and stood there in a daze.
Wang Bo walked to Xiaoxi's side, and said with some anxiety: "People here seem to be reluctant to mention about that cemetery. Could it be...the legend is true?"
Meili shivered, hugged her shoulders and said, "No way, how could such a thing happen?"
"Look at their evasive attitude, they clearly know something but don't want to say it." Wang Bo frowned.
Bai Chuan thought about it. "Maybe adults, especially those in rural areas, are very taboo to talk about these topics about the dead. Let's ask a child."
Everyone nodded and agreed with Bai Chuan's proposal.They walked on, hoping to spot a child or two playing by the side of the road.
It was getting dark gradually.
"It's really strange, is there no child in this village?" Wang Bo looked around in surprise, "Why haven't I seen a child after walking for so long?"
Xiaoxi glanced at the time: "It's dinner time, maybe the children have gone home for dinner."
After Xiaoxi said this, everyone realized that they were also hungry.Wang Bo said: "By the way, speaking of it, it's time for us to eat..."
"Hey! Look over there, there is a child in front of that house!" Xiaoxi said, pointing diagonally ahead.
Everyone looked in the direction, temporarily forgetting their hunger, and walked towards the child.
This is a little boy about five or six years old, squatting on the ground and playing with a pile of small stones. Behind him is a two-story brick house, which seems to be his home.
"I'll come this time." Bai Chuan whispered.
"Little friend, what are you playing?" Bai Chuan knelt down and said gently to the little boy.
The little boy glanced at him, did not speak, and continued to play with the small stones.
Bai Chuan looked at it for a while and said, "I see, the pile in front of you is your army, and the pile here is the enemy's army, right?"
The little boy raised his head and nodded vigorously: "The war will start soon!"
"Then I'll play with you, okay? I'll control the enemy's side, and you control your side."
"Okay!" the little boy said happily, "Let's throw stones in the middle together, and whoever gets knocked into the air will lose!"
"Okay!" Bai Chuan rolled up his sleeves, assuming he was ready to go to war.
"I yell 'one, two, three' and we will attack together," said the little boy.
"Okay, but wait a minute, is your army a human army?"
"Of course it is." The little boy blinked his big eyes and said.
"Oh, then my army isn't."
"Not a human army?" The little boy seemed very interested, "What is that?"
Bai Chuan stared at him and said, "Yes—the army of zombies."
Hearing the word "zombie", the little boy was taken aback for a moment, then let out a piercing scream, and burst into tears.
Bai Chuan was taken aback, stood up from the ground, at a loss.The three of Xiaoxi were also stunned.
At this time, a couple rushed out of the house behind the boy, apparently the boy's parents. They ran to the boy in a few steps, and the mother hugged the boy and asked, "What's wrong?"
The boy screamed and cried, "This brother... said there are zombies!"
The boy's parents immediately showed a look of panic, hugged the child tightly, stared at Bai Chuan in front of them, and asked, "Where are the zombies?"
Bai Chuan was extremely embarrassed, desperately waved his hands and said, "No, no. I was just kidding him."
Hearing what he said, the boy's father cursed angrily: "You eat too much? It's nothing to come here to scare our children!"
"I... didn't want to scare him, but..." Bai Chuan was so flustered that he didn't know what to say.
"Go away! Don't stay here!" the boy's father scolded.
Bai Chuan turned around in embarrassment, winked at everyone, and signaled to leave quickly.Wang Bo and Mei Li hurried forward.
Xiaoxi stood there without moving.
The family held the child and walked towards the house.The boy's mother scolded the child: "I told you, don't stay outside when it's dark! You don't have ears, do you?"
Suddenly, Xiaoxi asked loudly: "Why are you so nervous, are there really zombies here?"
The boy's parents suddenly turned their heads. Although the sky was getting dark, Xiaoxi could still clearly see that their faces had turned pale, and they stared into a pair of terrified eyes.And the little boy looked like he had stopped making trouble, and burst into tears again.
Xiaoxi realized that she had said the wrong thing, so she took a step back involuntarily.
This time, the boy's father was so angry that he shouted to the boy's mother, "Go and let the dog out!"
Xiaoxi yelled in fright, and ran away with her three friends.
After running desperately for a long distance, several people were so tired that they were out of breath and didn't stop until they couldn't run anymore.
Wang Bo glanced back. "Don't run away, they... didn't let the dog out, they just... frightened us."
Meili said in shock, "What the hell is this place! Why are these people completely unreasonable?"
Bai Chuan thought about it and said, "I think it's probably because we asked their most sensitive questions, that's why we did this."
"There is indeed something wrong with this village!" Wang Bo said in panic, "That legend seems to be true!"
"Ah...don't say it." Mei Li showed a scared expression.
The sky was getting darker and darker, and now there were only four of them on this country road.
"Let's not stay here." Bai Chuan looked around and said, "There are no street lights here. If it gets dark, we will get lost."
"Then let's go." Meili said anxiously.
"Where are you going?" Xiaoxi asked.
"Shall we find a restaurant to eat first?" Wang Bo said, "My stomach is almost empty."
"I'm hungry too, but where is there a restaurant?" Meili looked around.
Xiaoxi said, "Let's walk along the main road, maybe we will find it."
Several people trotted all the way towards a country road.
To their surprise, they walked on this road for more than 20 minutes, not to mention restaurants, and even pedestrians didn't see a single one!
Now, it is already eight o'clock in the evening, and the sky is so dark that they can't even see each other's faces clearly.Surrounded by barren hills, weeds and small roads extending into the darkness, occasionally passing by a house, the door is also closed.
The weirdest thing is - no one, no one can be seen anywhere!
Xiaoxi and the four of them panicked, their hearts pounding.They never imagined that at night, this Pingfeng village would simply become a deserted village!
There was another thing that frightened them—just as Bai Chuan had predicted, they were really lost in this dark and strange village!
Mei Li held Xiao Xi's arm tightly, her body trembling: "Xiao Xi, what should we do now...?"
"Yeah, do we still have to go forward?" Wang Bo said anxiously, "When will it be the end to go on like this aimlessly?"
"Let's... find someone to ask the way." Xiaoxi tried hard to keep calm.
"Who's there? We've been walking for so long, and we haven't seen anyone!" Meili said in a tearful voice, "Don't people in this village go out at night?"
"I think that's it." Bai Chuan said with a stern expression, "Have you not seen it yet?"
"See what?" Wang Bo asked.
Bai Chuan paused for a moment, then said:
"Everyone in this village is afraid of something."
27 People who have seen zombies
Hearing what he said, all three of them had expressions of fear on their faces.
"You mean, what they're afraid of is..." Wang Bo's voice changed.
"Stop talking! Let's go back quickly, don't stay in such a weird place!" Meili said in fear.
"We've lost our way," Bai Chuan reminded.
"My God...then what should we do?" Meili was about to cry.
"Don't panic, how about this, let's walk forward for a while, and when we see the first family, we will knock on the door and go in to ask them for directions." Xiaoxi said.
"However, I don't think the people here are very friendly." Wang Bo said worriedly.
"That may be because we asked sensitive questions." Xiaoxi said, "This time we only asked for directions and nothing else."
Bai Chuan nodded and said, "Okay, let's do this."
Several people continued to walk forward, and after a few minutes, they saw a small house on the side of the road.The door is still closed, and the window reveals a faint light.
Four people came to the door, Xiaoxi knocked lightly.
There were some noises from inside.
Xiaoxi knocked twice more.An alert voice inside asked, "Who is it?"
Xiaoxi replied: "We came here to play, lost our way, and wanted to ask the way."
There was silence for a while, and the wooden door opened with a "creak".An old man stood at the door, looking at Xiaoxi and the others suspiciously.
"You said, are you here to play?" He frowned and asked.
"Yes, we are from the city." Xiaoxi said.
"It can be seen that you are from the city." The old man looked them up and down, and then laughed dryly, "You are brave enough to come here to play."
The four quickly looked at each other.
"What do you want to ask?" The old man stared at them.
"Oh, it's like this. We got lost and wanted to ask how to get to the station. Also, is there a restaurant near here?" Xiaoxi asked.
"Why, haven't you eaten yet? Are you looking for a restaurant?"
Several people nodded together. "yes."
The old man stared at them for a while, then laughed loudly: "You children in the city really don't know anything. Do you think this small village has all kinds of restaurants like a city?"
After finishing speaking, he burst into laughter again, which made the four of Xiaoxi very embarrassed.
"Come in!" The old man waved his hand, "I'll get you something to eat."
The four teenagers happened to be tired and hungry, and it was already pitch black outside.Hearing him say that, he was so thankful that he stepped through the door without even having time to say anything.
The old man closed the door cautiously.
A small, humble home.The room is simple and old furniture.The four of them sat on some small wooden benches, and the old man scooped up a large bowl of water from the water tank and handed it to them: "Drink some water."
Xiaoxi and the others were so thirsty, they took turns drinking this bowl of water.
The old man took out a few baked sweet potatoes and potatoes from the Kang cave, blew on them, and distributed them to Xiaoxi and the others one by one. "There is nothing good in this village, you just make do to fill your stomach."
Wang Bo was already so hungry that he peeled off the skin of the baked sweet potato in twos and twos, and took a big bite, which was so hot that tears came out, but he still ate it with big mouthfuls, saying, "It's delicious! It's so delicious! "
I don't know if I'm hungry or this baked sweet potato and potato with a local flavor are really delicious.Xiaoxi, Meili and Bai Chuan also ate hungrily.The old man sat beside him, lit a cigarette, and smiled with his mouth crooked.
After a while, the food was finished.These sweet potatoes and potatoes are bigger than the ones in the city, and you will be completely full after eating one.At this time, Xiaoxi and the others said gratefully: "Thank you, sir!"
The old man smiled and said, "There's nothing to be thankful for eating a few potatoes, and it doesn't cost money. They are all grown in their own fields."
Xiaoxi looked at the only small wooden bed in this room and said, "Master, do you live here alone?"
The old man nodded slightly and didn't say much.
"Master, can you tell us how to get from here to the station?" Bai Chuan asked.
"Why, you want to go to the station now and go back by car?"
Several people nodded together.
"It can't be done," said the old man. "There will be no traffic at the station in the town at six o'clock."
"Ah?" Several people were dumbfounded when they heard this. "Then we can't go back today?"
"You can go back if you want. Go forward for more than ten minutes from me, and you will reach the side of the road. If you are lucky, you will meet some cars passing by. However, there are not many cars passing by that road at night. Besides, it’s not certain whether they will give you a ride.” After the old man finished speaking, he was smoking a cigarette.
Xiaoxi's heart tightened, and he asked, "Master, is the road you mentioned, Route 28?"
Hearing Xiaoxi's question, Mei Li, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo all had a look of panic on their faces.
The old man noticed the change in their expressions, raised his eyes and asked slowly, "Have you heard of anything?"
Xiaoxi didn't expect that the old man would take the initiative to bring up this topic.But in view of her previous experience, she didn't know what to say for a while, she just opened her mouth, as if hesitating to speak.
Seeing that Xiaoxi and the others were silent, the old man raised his foot, pressed the cigarette butt on the sole of his shoe and extinguished it, and said, "Forget it, anyway, if you are brave enough, go to the side of the road for a ride. If you are afraid, you can go tonight Spend the night in my hut. Think for yourselves."
The old man obviously meant something, he was clearly implying that there was some kind of danger near that road.
Xiaoxi finally couldn't help it anymore, and asked, "Master, is there something... weird on the section of Highway 28?"
The old man lowered his head and rolled a cigarette, but did not speak.
Xiaoxi and the three friends looked at each other, but it was inconvenient to ask further questions.The room was silent.
After a while, the old man raised his head and asked, "Do you want to ask if there are any zombies in the cemeteries on both sides of the road?"
Several people didn't expect that the old man would speak out on his own initiative!Their mouths were open, with expressions of astonishment on their faces.For a moment, Xiaoxi felt that this old man who lived alone was a little different from other people in the village.
Xiaoxi decided to tell the truth: "Master, actually... we came here because of this legend. But we don't know..."
"I don't know I'm a fool." The old man's expression suddenly became serious, "You think this is just a rumor, or a lie based on rumors, so you came here to find excitement, right?"
The four of them were completely stunned, and the old man hit the nail on the head.And according to him, this is not a legend, but a real thing.
After staying for a while, Xiaoxi asked in confusion: "Master... Could it be that there are really zombies?"
The old man sighed, stood up and said: "If someone tells you that there is or is not, you can just take it as a joke. But I am the only one—"
He bent down and stared at Xiaoxi. "I can tell you the truth."
Xiaoxi felt a sense of oppression, which made her speechless.
"Do you know why?" The old man slowly straightened his body and looked at the four of them.
"Because I've seen zombies with my own eyes," he said.
28 Horror Personal Experiences
Xiaoxi covered her mouth in fear, Meili almost screamed out, and the two boys, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo, were so frightened that their backs went numb.
"Have you... seen a zombie with your own eyes?" Xiaoxi asked in horror.
"It's not as simple as seeing it. That zombie even stole my piglets to eat." The old man said.
"What's going on?" Bai Chuan stared at the old man and asked.
Looking at the opposite wall, the old man recalled: "A few years ago, outside my hut, there was a pigsty in which only two pigs were raised. The big sow gave birth in the autumn of that year. I had a litter of little piggies, and I couldn't be happier."
"One night, when I fell asleep, I heard noises in the pigsty and the cry of a sow. I thought it was a wild dog or a thief, so I quickly put on my clothes, picked up a stick and walked out."
"When I came to the pigsty, I didn't see any people or wild dogs. I looked into the pigsty with a flashlight and found that two piglets were missing, and there was still some blood in the pigsty."
"I was furious at the time, thinking that the wild dogs must have taken the little piglet. I looked carefully outside the pigsty, and found that the blood stains extended to the grass behind the house, so I picked up a wooden stick and chased in that direction. "
"I was running in the grass for a while, and suddenly I was stumped by something, and I took a light with the flashlight—it turned out to be the head of a bloody little piglet!"
"At that time, I thought it was a bit strange, because according to the habit of wild dogs, they usually take the prey to their own territory, and then enjoy it slowly, instead of eating while walking like this. And I thought, how can a wild dog take two Where's the little piggy? Are there two wild dogs?"
"With doubts, I continued to walk forward. Before I knew it, I had already walked into the cemetery on both sides of Highway 28. When I realized it, I realized that I was already in a grave."
"Just when I was confused and didn't know whether to continue chasing, I suddenly saw a person squatting next to a tomb in front of me. The person lowered his head, as if he was eating something. I subconsciously used the flashlight I took a photo over there, and that 'man' suddenly turned his head, and this turn of his head scared my soul away!"
When the old man said this, his face turned pale, as if he had experienced that horrible incident again.And Xiaoxi and the others were so frightened that their hairs stood on end.
He let out a long breath, and continued to speak.
"I was probably 20 to [-] meters away from that 'person' at the time, but I could still clearly see that 'person' was full of blood and was biting the little piglet in his hand! I was so frightened that my hands shook and the flashlight fell to the ground. .At the same time, my legs are also weak, and I almost can't stand still."
"After only a few seconds, I picked up the flashlight, and with a thick wooden stick in my hand, I bravely walked over there. But the strange thing is that in just a few seconds, that'man ' It disappeared! I looked around with the flashlight, but I couldn't see the trace of that 'person'!"
Speaking of this, the old man stared at Xiao Xi and the others and said, "You must know, that is an empty cemetery! No matter whether that thing is a person or something else, how could it have disappeared so quickly? "
Mei Li hugged Xiao Xi tightly, her face pale with fright.Wang Bo also curled up in fright.Bai Chuan swallowed, and asked, "Then what happened later? Did you find 'that thing'?"
The old man shook his head and said: "I searched there for several minutes with a flashlight, but I never saw that 'person' again. The more I thought about it, the more frightened I became, so I ran to the road quickly and went home along the way. "
"The next morning, I told some people around me about the strange thing that happened last night. Everyone thought it was very strange, and some young men said they would follow me to the cemetery. I touched the place last night, At this time, we saw a terrifying scene."
"What... what?" Xiaoxi asked tentatively.
"A new tomb in the cemetery, I don't know when it was buried here, and I don't know which family's tomb it is (buried in this cemetery may not be people nearby). The soil on the tomb was dug up Some of the coffin boards were exposed. It looked as if something had crawled out of the grave. We were terrified and called the village head and several directors there. Everyone was very panicked. .”
"Several young people thought it was really strange, so they dug up the grave with the permission of the village head. When they lifted the lid of the coffin, I looked inside and almost passed out with fright!"
Xiaoxi, Meili, Wang Bo and Bai Chuan all held their breath.
"The mouth of the corpse lying in the coffin was full of blood. And next to the corpse were the stumps and bones of my little piggy!"
"Ah..." Meili gasped in fright.The other three were also frightened and their scalps went numb.
"This incident shocked everyone. Those boys reburied the coffin. Since then, no one dared to approach this cemetery at night, and the legend of 'zombies' spread like wildfire."
This terrible experience was finally finished, and the old man let out a long breath.
Xiao Xi suppressed the fear in his heart and asked, "Then, has anyone seen 'zombies' before?"
"Later, I heard from some people in the village that they also saw zombies crawling out of the grave at night, but I don't know if it is true. Only this incident, because I experienced it myself, is absolutely true."
The old man paused, and then added: "Anyway, from that time on, people in our village changed their faces when they heard about 'zombies'. Even if they just heard these two words, they would tremble with fright. And at night, Every house is closed, and no one dares to come out."
Xiaoxi and the three friends exchanged glances, and now they all understand why they were treated that way before.
Wang Bo couldn't help asking: "Master, you live here alone, aren't you afraid?"
The old man smiled wryly and said, "I'm already old and I've had enough to live. What else is there to be afraid of? Besides, I'm a lonely old man, where can I go?"
After being silent for a while, Xiaoxi looked at his watch and called out, "Ah, it's already 09:30."
"Ah, it's so late, what should we do?" Meili said anxiously, "I told my mother to go back at eleven o'clock!"
Wang Bo said: "After listening to what the uncle said just now, do you still dare to go out at night? Or... we will just stay here for one night and go back tomorrow morning."
"No!" cried Merry. "My mother will kill me if I don't come home all night."
"That's better than being bitten to death by zombies."
"Okay, stop arguing." Bai Chuan said, "Why don't we go to the side of the road and try it. Maybe with luck, there will be a car passing by soon."
"But it's pitch black outside now." Wang Bo looked out the window and said, "How can we see the road clearly..."
Suddenly, he stopped.
Wang Bo sat closest to the window.
Outside the dark window, he suddenly saw a figure standing outside the window, watching them.
In an instant, Wang Bo felt the blood all over his body rushing to his forehead, making his eyes black.He shook his whole body and pointed out the window, screaming loudly:
"Outside the window... someone!"
29 people who died four years ago
Several people were taken aback, trembled with fright, and looked out the window together.
It was pitch black, and no one could be seen.
"Where is he?" Bai Chuan asked, staring at Wang Bo.
"Just now I saw... just staring at us from the window. After I called out, it disappeared." Wang Bo said tremblingly.
"Ah..." Meili felt a chill run up her back, "Master said that no one would come out of this village at night. Could it be..."
"Don't panic." The old man walked to the wall and picked up a wooden stick. "I'll go out and have a look. You just stay in the house and don't come out."
Bai Chuan walked to the old man's side: "No, we'll go out with you, and we can help if anything happens."
"Yes, we'll go out with you." Xiaoxi also mustered up her courage and said.
Wang Bo and Mei Li looked at each other and walked to them.
The old man turned his head and looked at them briefly for two seconds, opened the door latch, and said in a deep voice, "Follow me, pay attention to your surroundings."
He opened the door, looked around a few times, and then walked out holding the wooden stick tightly, followed by several teenagers.
With a little bit of dim starlight, they looked around, but they didn't find anyone outside the house.
"Go and have a look behind the house." The old man said, and at the same time told the two boys, "Look behind."
Bai Chuan and Wang Bo nodded nervously.The five of them walked towards the back of the house together.
Xiaoxi and Meili were sandwiched between the old man and the two boys, holding hands and sticking tightly together, they could feel each other's heart beating wildly.They and the other three looked around vigilantly as they walked, and they circled the house all the way, but found no sign of anyone.
Back at the door, the old man said: "Go in quickly." After the four teenagers had entered the house, he looked around again, then walked in quickly, closed the door, closed the windows, and locked them.
Back in the house, everyone's tension was relieved a lot. Bai Chuan asked Wang Bo: "Where is the figure you mentioned? Why didn't we see it when we went out?"
Wang Bo said: "Maybe...that thing had already run away when I called out."
He didn't say "person", but said "that thing", and everyone's heart trembled, knowing what he was referring to.Bai Chuan asked again: "Did you see its face?"
Wang Bo shook his head and said, "It's too dark outside, I can't see clearly, only the blurred outline of a person."
Xiaoxi thought for a while: "Could it be that after you heard the horrible thing that the uncle said just now, you were so frightened that you had a psychological suggestion, so you had hallucinations?"
"No! I can see clearly!" Wang Bo said loudly, but soon became uncertain again, and whispered, "I don't think, it shouldn't be..."
"I think you may be delusional." The old man said, "Although what I told you about zombies is true, it is not so easy to see zombies after all. Afterwards, I never saw the zombie again. It couldn't have been such a coincidence that it appeared at my door after I finished telling that incident."
Hearing what the old man said, everyone looked at Wang Bo with condemnation in their eyes.Now Wang Bo also felt that he might be dazzled by his vision, and lowered his head, a little ashamed.
Xiaoxi looked at the time again: "It's ten o'clock, what should we do?"
Wang Bo shrank his neck: "Anyway, I plan to stay here tonight, I don't want to take risks."
Bai Chuan looked at Xiaoxi: "What do you think?"
Before Xiaoxi could express her opinion, Mei Li looked at her as if asking for help and said: "Xiaoxi, you know my mother's temper, if she knows that I not only lied to her, but also stay all night... I really can't imagine the consequences !"
"I know, I'm thinking the same question." Xiaoxi reminded Meili, "Don't forget, I'm in the same situation as you."
Wang Bo looked at them sarcastically and said, "It sounds like your mother is scarier than zombies."
"To a certain extent, that's how it is." Mei Li gave him a hard look, "And we may not be able to touch zombies, but my mother is something I have to face!"
Xiaoxi pondered for a moment, then said to Bai Chuan, "We want to go back."
"Then I'll go back with you." Bai Chuan said.
Then, the three of them looked at Wang Bo together.
Wang Bo pointed out the window and said, "Look for yourselves, let's not talk about zombies. Now it's pitch black outside, how do you go to the road? You'll get lost again!"
"That's not a problem." The old man said, "If you really want to take a ride, I can take you to the highway."
"Thank you so much, sir!" Xiaoxi and Meili said together.
The old man took out a flashlight from his pillow, and several people walked to the door. Bai Chuan turned around and said to Wang Bo, "Then you stay here, we're leaving."
Wang Bo opened his mouth, as if he didn't believe that they really wanted to leave him here alone.After a moment's hesitation, he stood up and said, "All right, all right! I'll go with you! I don't want to be a coward."
Bai Chuan smiled, walked over and put his arm on Wang Bo's shoulder: "By the way, this is what makes you look like a man!"
"Okay, let's go, look around and pay attention to safety." The old man urged again.
Under the guidance of that orange circle of light, the five people walked cautiously along the winding and narrow country road.A whiff of wind and grass, frogs croaking and dogs barking, made the four teenagers jump in fear and run wild with imagination.Just 10 minutes away, they feel like they'll never end.
Finally, they walked from the path to an asphalt road.The old man said, "Here we are, this is Route 28."
The four teenagers realize that they have come to the place in the story, which is like walking into a horror story.Subconsciously, they looked to both sides of the road——
Sure enough, on both sides of the road is the kingdom of the dead composed of graves and tombstones. This road is interspersed with it, making people feel like a road leading to the underworld.
Here is where he bumped into Mingyu that night.
Mingyu emerged from this land of death.
This idea caused Xiaoxi to fight several cold wars one after another.
The old man's words diverted Xiaoxi's reverie: "Okay, I'll take you to the road. You can wait here for the car. If you really can't wait, do you remember the small road just now? You can go back to my house .”
After thinking for a while, he handed the flashlight to Xiao Xi: "There are no street lights on this road, so you can take this one, in case you have to come back later, it can also be used to illuminate the road."
"Ah, thank you." Xiaoxi said gratefully, and then asked again, "What about you? Can you see the road without this?"
"I have walked this road hundreds of times, and I can go back even with my eyes closed. You don't have to worry about me." The old man smiled.
"Thank you so much, sir." Several teenagers said together.
The old man waved his hand, ready to turn around and walk back.
At this time, Xiaoxi suddenly remembered an important matter, and she quickly called out: "Master!"
The old man turned around: "Is there anything else?"
For a moment, Xiaoxi was confused and didn't know what to say.She paused for a moment, then asked, "Master, did there happen to be a... homicide in Pingfeng Village four years ago?"
The old man froze for a moment, and the three friends also looked at Xiaoxi in surprise, wondering why she would ask such a question.
"Little girl, what kind of murder are you talking about?" the old man asked, staring into Xiaoxi's eyes.
"This... I don't know either." Xiaoxi said hesitantly, "I only know that someone died, and it was a terrible death."
The old man lowered his head and seemed to be in deep thought. After a while, he said, "If you don't say something specific, I don't know what you are talking about."
Xiaoxi recalled the contents of the old newspaper fragment: "Four years ago, someone died tragically in the village. This incident was relatively serious. It alerted the police and even made it into the newspaper... Grandpa, that's all I know Do you remember? Did such a thing happen?"
The old man thought about it carefully, and after a while, he nodded his head slightly and said, "You say it like this...it seems to be the case."
"You remember?" Xiaoxi said excitedly.
The old man shook his head and said: "It's been too long, I just remember this incident vaguely, but I can't remember the specifics."
"You can remember a little bit. For example, what kind of person died? How old was he?"
The old man thought for a while, and said: "I really can't remember it. As people get older, their memory gets worse and worse. But..."
Xiaoxi stared at the old man intently: "What? What do you remember?"
The old man said: "Based on the fact that I have no memory at all, I can speculate that the person who died should be an outsider. Otherwise, if someone from my village died, I wouldn't be unable to remember anything."
Xiaoxi was taken aback.
The old man said: "Little girl, I really don't know anything else. Why are you asking this?"
"That's right, Xiaoxi, why are you asking about this?" Meili also asked.
"Oh, it's nothing." Xiaoxi concealed her emotions, "Master, thank you."
The old man nodded, and finally said: "Be careful, come back if you don't have a car." After speaking, he walked back from the small path.
Mei Li, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo looked at Xiao Xi, and found that she had a solemn expression, clearly thinking about something.But what they are most concerned about now is whether they can get a ride home, so they didn't ask much.
For several minutes, Xiaoxi stood like a sculpture, temporarily forgetting everything, thinking about what the old man said over and over again.
The one who died should be a foreigner.
She remembered that when she first heard Ming Yu speak, he did have some unrecognizable foreign accents, but later on, it became less obvious.
A gust of cold wind blew past, and Xiaoxi's body twitched.
Things are getting weirder and weirder, she thought blankly, feeling chills all over her body.
thirty zombies appear
After standing on the road for 10 minutes, they didn't see a car passing by.
"What's going on here? Is it true that no cars pass by this road at night?" Bai Chuan said in disbelief.
"This is a country road, not an important traffic route between two cities." Wang Bo rolled his eyes and said, "Plus there are such horrible legends, who would drive on this road at night?"
"Then if we wait so stupidly, won't we not see a car all night?" Meili asked worriedly.
"It's hard to say, maybe it's like this." Wang Bo spread his hands.
Mei Li looked around and shuddered: "We stay here, what if we encounter 'that'...how?"
Everyone was a little scared and looked around anxiously.
Bai Chuan comforted her, as if he was comforting himself: "No, didn't the old man just say that? It's not so easy to see zombies. In my opinion, we don't have such 'good' luck."
"That's not sure, otherwise, we'd better go back..."
Before Wang Bo finished speaking, Xiaoxi suddenly shouted excitedly: "Hey, look quickly! There is a car coming ahead!"
A few people regained their spirits, and looked forward, it was a big truck delivering goods!The four waved their hands together and shouted loudly: "Stop, please stop!"
The big truck was approaching, but unexpectedly, it roared past without any intention of carrying them.
"Hey, hey! Don't go! Don't..." the four shouted, but the truck had disappeared into the night.
"Damn it!" Wang Bo patted his thigh. "That bastard driver ignored us!"
Bai Chuan sighed and said, "Forget it, this is a truck. There are only two seats in the front, and they are all filled with people. How can they drive us?"
"He can just let us sit in the carriage! You bastard!" Wang Bo cursed angrily.
"Stop scolding, what's the use?" Xiao Xi said, "How much money do you have with you?"
"What are you doing?" Bai Chuan asked.
"Give me all the money."
Bai Chuan hesitated, took out 100 yuan from his trousers bag, and handed it to Xiaoxi: "I didn't bring much."
"What about you, Merry?"
Meili took out dozens of yuan from her pocket: "That's all."
Xiaoxi looked at Wang Bo, and Wang Bo asked, "What are you doing with the money at this time? Taking a taxi? You have to have a car pass by."
"Don't ask so many questions, give it to me quickly, you will know in a while." Xiaoxi said.
Reluctantly, Wang Bo took out three 100 bills from his trouser pocket and asked, "You don't want them all, do you?"
"You have brought quite a lot." Xiaoxi grabbed the money and said, "I just hold it in my hand. When another car passes by later, we will wave the money in our hand at it, which means that we can Pay for a ride. Maybe they'd like to stop."
"That's a good idea, Sissy!" said Merry.
"That's it." Bai Chuan said.
The idea was made, but not a single car had passed since the big truck drove by.
Xiaoxi checked the time every few minutes, and at 11:[-], she said anxiously, "We've been waiting for over an hour, why hasn't the car arrived yet!"
"I don't think there will be any cars passing by." Bai Chuan said discouragedly.
Meili squatted on the ground, drooping her head, without saying a word.Xiaoxi asked: "Mei Li, what's the matter with you, are you not in a hurry now?"
Meili raised her head slightly, with a dull expression: "Xiaoxi, it's almost twelve o'clock. Even if we get in the car now, it will be past two o'clock in the morning when we get home. Have you ever thought about it, our parents have already talked to each other on the phone In other words, our lies have been exposed. Xiaoxi, no matter what happens now, we will die miserably when we go back."
Hearing what she said, Xiaoxi also felt restless. She could imagine how worried her mother was at the moment.Thinking of this, she said: "Let's call our family and tell our parents clearly so that they don't worry. Besides, they will drive to pick us up after they know."
"That's the only way to go." Bai Chuan said, "Which one of you brought a mobile phone?"
Xiao Xi said: "I was afraid that my mother would call me to urge me, so I didn't bring it with me. How about you?"
Mei Li and Bai Chuan shook their heads at the same time and said, "I didn't bring them either."
The eyes of the three focused on Wang Bo again. Wang Bo was stunned and said, "I have a mobile phone."
The three of them breathed a sigh of relief together.Xiaoxi said, "Then quickly take it out and fight."
"Who are you calling?" Wang Bo took out his cell phone.
Xiaoxi thought about it. "Call my home first."
Wang Bo handed her the phone.Xiaoxi took the phone, dialed a few keys, and was stunned.
"What's wrong?" the three partners asked together.
Xiaoxi looked at them, and held up his mobile phone to show them in great frustration: "This place is too remote, there is no signal!"
"What!" Several people yelled out together.Wang Bo took the phone in disbelief, "Really can't make calls? I'll try."
He quickly dialed a series of numbers and put the phone to his ear. After a while, his hand slowly slipped down, his face was dull.
"What should we do? We're really stuck here." Meili lowered her head in despair.
"What else can I do? Go back to the old man's house just now, stay there for one night, and go back by car tomorrow morning." Wang Bo said.
"It seems like this is the only way to go." Bai Chuan said helplessly.
Xiaoxi glanced at his watch: "Well, let's wait for another half an hour at the end. If there is no car passing by at 12:10, we will go back to the old man—what do you think?"
The three friends looked at each other and nodded together.
After all, they still wish they could go back sooner, if only a few hours earlier.Otherwise the parents will go crazy.
After agreeing, the four squatted together by the side of the road, like a flock of lonely birds.
After more than ten minutes, Xiaoxi found that Wang Bo, who was squatting next to her with his head buried all the time, was actually snoring slightly.
She looked at him in disbelief, thinking, can you fall asleep while squatting?
She turned her head again, and found that Mei Li, who had been propping her head up all the time, also had her eyes closed. Xiaoxi touched her lightly: "Mei Li, are you asleep?"
Meili half-opened her eyes listlessly, and shook her head lightly: "No, but I'm tired and want to sleep."
Xiaoxi looked at Bai Chuan, and found that he also looked sleepy.She sighed in her heart——I'm still tired, but if we all fall asleep, who will see if there is any car passing by?
Xiaoxi looked at his watch, it was already 12 o'clock.In the remaining 10 minutes, will there be a car?She felt as hopeless as a traveler in the desert who finds an oasis before dying dry.
Thinking of this, Xiaoxi felt her heart drop, and the depression and sleepiness that was several times stronger than before hit in an instant, making her feel like she was about to fall down.
She tilted her head, supported her nearly unsupported head with one hand, and stared blankly ahead, struggling with fatigue.
The moon quietly emerged from the clouds, casting a strange silver moonlight.
A few minutes later, something seemed to appear in Xiaoxi's blurred vision, and it took several seconds for her to realize what she saw.
Xiaoxi's head straightened slowly, and the blood in her whole body was slowly coagulating.Her eyes widened beyond measure, and her mind went blank with shock and terror.
She saw that in the cemetery about 200 meters away obliquely ahead, a zombie slowly crawled out of some grave!
31 Names on Tombstones
Xiaoxi's breathing almost stopped, she covered her mouth with her hands hard to prevent herself from screaming, she saw the zombie walking in the opposite direction of them.
At this moment, Meili who was beside her raised her head and asked softly, "Xiaoxi, what time is it..."
Xiaoxi covered Meili's mouth, and Meili trembled in fright. She followed Xiaoxi's gaze and saw the zombie!Fortunately, her mouth was tightly covered, and she only let out a "huh!"
The sound next to it caught the attention of Bai Chuan and Wang Bo. They looked over and found that Xiao Xi was covering Meili's mouth. They stared in that direction with terrified eyes.In an instant, the eyes of the two boys almost burst open, and Wang Bo almost sat on the ground.
After several minutes, they saw the zombie walk away, disappearing into the night.Wang Bo suddenly stood up from the ground, and said in panic, "Let's... let's go!"
Several people stood up, their legs were numb from squatting for a long time, and they could hardly drag their feet.But now they couldn't care about so much, Mei Li, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo limped towards the path as if fleeing for their lives.
After walking a few steps, they suddenly realized that Xiao Xi was standing still!
Meili pressed her numb leg, moved to Xiaoxi's side, and whispered anxiously: "Xiaoxi, why are you still in a daze! Go away!"
Xiaoxi stared ahead with a complicated expression: "No, I'm going to find out."
"What? Are you crazy? Now is not the time to be curious!"
"I'm not curious." Xiaoxi stared at her friend, "You don't understand, if I don't find out the real situation, I and my mother will be in danger!"
Bai Chuan and Wang Bo also moved closer and looked at her blankly: "Xiaoxi, what are you talking about? What danger will you and your mother be in?"
Xiaoxi sighed flusteredly: "I don't have time to explain now. I'll tell you later!"
After finishing speaking, she bowed her back and ran towards the grave.
Mei Li, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo looked at Xiao Xi's back anxiously.Wang Bo asked, "What should I do?"
Meili gritted her teeth and said, "We can't leave Xiaoxi alone!"
"Then let's go, we'll go there too!" Bai Chuan said.
The two followed Xiaoxi and ran over.
"Hey, you... oh!" Wang Bo slapped his thigh hard and followed.
Xiaoxi carefully approached the tomb where the zombie came out, and when she heard a voice behind her, she turned her head and saw all three friends following.Xiaoxi didn't know what to say, so she just gave them a grateful glance.
Xiaoxi had a flashlight in his hand, but he didn't dare to turn it on, for fear of attracting the attention of the zombies.After walking through the eerie cemetery for an unknown amount of time, Xiaoxi stopped in front of two adjacent tombs.
In the entire cemetery, these are two relatively large tombs, and the tomb chambers are built of stone into a dome, which looks like two white round houses next to each other.There is a tombstone in front of each of the two graves.
The three of Meili walked to Xiaoxi's side and looked around in horror.Bai Chuan asked softly, "Did that zombie just crawl out from here?"
Xiaoxi nodded slightly, and said a little confused: "It must be here, but I don't know which tomb it crawled out of."
"Since the zombie can crawl out, there should be an open hole around the grave." Bai Chuan said.
Xiaoxi squatted down, carefully pushed the switch of the flashlight, and then stuck to the ground to shine around the tomb.
She was hoping to find the hole the zombie had crawled out of, and she glanced subconsciously as the flashlight flashed across one of the tombstones.
She moved her eyes back and pointed the light of the flashlight at the tombstone. This time, she saw clearly.
No other writing on this tombstone could catch her eyes, because after she saw the middlemost line of writing, it was frozen there like a stone carving.
In the middle of the tombstone is a line of words——
Ai Mingyu passed away in 1998 (now in 2012)
32 Catacombs of Terror
Xiaoxi's breathing stopped at that moment.
But soon, she moved the beam of the flashlight to another place. She didn't want the three good friends to see the words on the tombstone.She didn't want to see them petrified.
In fact, when the matter developed to this point, Xiaoxi didn't feel so scared anymore - it's just that all her previous fears and conjectures had come true, and she wasn't unprepared.
Now, the only thing Xiaoxi worries about is her mother—she doesn't know what she is staying with.
The only thing she can do now is to uncover the secrets of zombies - and she needs evidence to prove the existence of zombies.Otherwise, no one would trust what's in their home.
Holding the flashlight, Xiaoxi walked around the tomb, but found no hole.She moved to the next tomb, examined it carefully, and her eyes suddenly widened—she saw that on the left side of this tomb, between the two tombs, there was a stone slab that was quickly removed, and the tomb was obviously underneath it !
Xiaoxi approached the entrance of the cave, took a closer look, and made an even more astonishing discovery—there are several stone stairs under the entrance of the cave, as if leading to an underground dark room!
Mei Li, Bai Chuan, and Wang Bo came to Xiao Xi's side at this time, and they also discovered this amazing underground passage.They looked at each other in dismay, with indescribable surprise and fear mixed in their expressions.
After a brief hesitation, Xiaoxi turned around and said to the three good friends: "Wait for me here, okay? I'll go down and have a look, just for a minute, and then I'll come up."
Mei Li's eyes widened suddenly, and she said in a low voice, "Are you really crazy? What are you doing in this zombie's tomb!"
"I don't have time to explain now. I'll just go down for a few tens of seconds and come up immediately!"
"The zombie might come back anytime!" Wang Bo said nervously, "What if the zombie comes back after you go down?"
"Then call me immediately!" Xiaoxi had already walked down the stone ladder at the entrance of the cave.
"Hey, wait!" Mei Li suddenly remembered something, "What if... there is a zombie down here?"
"No, I know where the other zombie is!" Xiaoxi had already walked down, and the voice came from the mouth of the cave.
The three of Meili looked at each other in astonishment, not knowing what this sentence meant.Bai Chuan hesitated for a moment, then jumped to the entrance of the cave and said, "I'll go down with Xiaoxi!"
Meili opened her mouth for a few seconds, "Then I'll go down too!" She walked behind Bai Chuan and went down the stone ladder with him.
Before Wang Bo could react, he suddenly realized that in this gloomy cemetery, he was the only one left alone in front of the tombstone.He was so frightened that he trembled all over, and called out: "Wait, don't leave me alone!" He hurried to the stone ladder and went down the ladder.
Meili noticed that Wang Bo had also come down, and was about to say, "There's no one up there, what if the zombies come back."But her eyes followed Xiaoxi's flashlight and looked over.
Mei Li was stunned, looking around with her mouth gaping.The other three were just like her.
The stone ladder was not long, and they had already reached the bottom, and saw the huge tomb through the beam of the flashlight.
It is said that this place is "huge", not because it is really that big, in fact, it is estimated to be only fifty or sixty square meters.But for a tomb where the dead are buried, it's really too spacious, almost like a classroom.And the strange thing is that they didn't feel particularly difficult to breathe. It seemed that there was some kind of ventilation facility here.
What made several people dumbfounded was that as the beam of the torch moved, they saw beds, tables, chairs, and even plates and bowls on the tables.
But there is nothing that should be there - a coffin.
Xiaoxi and the three friends couldn't comprehend everything in front of them—could it be that the zombies in this tomb were eating, sleeping, and living here like ordinary people?
"What... is going on here?" Meili was astonished.
"Never mind what's going on, let's go. That zombie might come back!" Wang Bo said fearfully.
Xiaoxi flicked the flashlight anxiously, hoping to find something that could prove the existence of zombies.But she couldn't find anything special!
"Xiaoxi, let's go up..." Mei Li said fearfully, "Staying here makes my hair stand on end."
Xiaoxi also knew that if he stayed for one more minute, the danger would increase by one point.She had no choice but to give up: "Okay, let's go."
Mei Li and Wang Bo hurried towards the stone ladder.
Xiaoxi shined the flashlight on the stone ladder ahead, and said to Bai Chuan behind him, "Let's go, Bai Chuan, don't look."
"Ah?" There was a surprised voice in front of him, it was Bai Chuan. "Xiaoxi, did you call me? I'm here."
Xiaoxi was startled, and a cloud of fear enveloped her.She turned her head abruptly and shone the flashlight on the people behind her.But before the flashlight could be raised, a pair of terrifying big hands grabbed her by the throat.Xiaoxi let out a miserable scream, and the flashlight fell to the ground and rolled to the wall.
When the three of Meili heard Xiaoxi's scream, they hurriedly turned their heads.In the darkness, there was a scene that was indistinct but shattered their hearts - a black figure strangled Xiao Xi's neck and hung her up!
"Ah! Zombie... There's another zombie here!" Wang Bo was so frightened that his legs gave way and he collapsed on the ground.
"Xiaoxi!" Mei Li and Bai Chuan shouted heartbreakingly.Fear, panic, and helplessness make them confused and at a loss.
At this moment, Meili heard footsteps coming from the stone ladder behind her. Before she could turn her head, she saw a black figure rushing towards Bai Chuan, pressing him against the wall. Before Bai Chuan could struggle, he made no sound at all. Can't send it out.
Mei Li's nerves completely collapsed, she closed her eyes and screamed hoarsely.Wang Bo was also frightened and fell to the ground, unable to move.Seeing the two shadows in the darkness attacking Xiaoxi and Baichuan respectively, they knew that they were obviously the next target—but the sad thing was that they had never encountered such a terrible thing, and they were so frightened that they could not even move their legs up.
Xiaoxi's throat was tightly pinched and she couldn't breathe. She knew that she was going to die soon.In her final consciousness, she only thought of one thing——
The "person" who attacked her was able to see them clearly in the dark.
Moreover, "it" is so powerful that it can hang itself up.
At the moment of dying, she seemed to understand everything.But it was too late.
Suddenly, Xiaoxi heard a muffled "boom", followed by a person's miserable scream, followed by the sound of someone falling to the ground.She didn't understand what happened, but at this moment, a black figure rushed over and pushed the person who was pinching her away.
Xiaoxi fell to the ground and felt dizzy for a while. Her throat seemed to be broken, and she could only let out a hoarse dry cough.After standing up in panic from the ground, she suddenly saw two black shadows wrestling together by the wall of the tomb!
She can't understand, can't figure it out, what's going on?
Suddenly, one of the shadows spoke: "Xiaoxi! Run away!"
It's Mingyu's voice!Xiaoxi trembled all over.
"Run! Hurry up!" Ming Yu shouted loudly, and at this moment, he was grabbed by the head of the taller black figure, and that "person" slammed his head hard against the stone wall of the tomb!
"Boom!" There was a muffled sound, Xiaoxi couldn't hear Mingyu's voice anymore.
"Mingyu...Mingyu!" Xiaoxi yelled in a panic in the darkness, when she saw the flashlight by the wall, she ran over and picked up the turned on flashlight.Turning around with the flashlight, she suddenly saw a hideous and terrifying face, and that face was right in front of her!
"Ah!" Xiaoxi screamed in a terrified manner, frightened out of his wits.The "person" was the same as before, and grabbed her neck with more force than before.Xiaoxi knew that this time she was really dead.
Just when her consciousness gradually began to blur, she felt that the hands pinching her like pliers were slowly loosened.Xiaoxi opened her eyes, and saw that guy who didn't know whether it was a human or a ghost shook twice, then slowly slid down and fell to the ground.
Only then did she see that Bai Chuan was standing opposite her, holding a stone in his hand.
Bai Chuan threw away the stone, and helped the dying Xiaoxi up: "Xiaoxi, can you still go? Let's get out of here quickly!"
Xiaoxi nodded with difficulty, Bai Chuan took the flashlight from his hand, and shone it on Mei Li and Wang Bo: "How about you? Are you not injured? Go!"
Mei Li and Wang Bo stood up quickly, and they ran towards the stone stairs in a staggering manner.Suddenly, Xiaoxi remembered something and shouted: "Wait a minute, there is Mingyu! I heard Mingyu's voice just now!"
"Yes, I also heard Mingyu's voice just now, it seems that he broke in...and saved us!" Meili cried.
Bai Chuan searched the tomb with a flashlight, and he found that there were three people lying down on the floor of this tomb.The two were complete strangers, but the one by the wall, he recognized, shouted: "It's really Mingyu!"
Bai Chuan handed the flashlight to Meili, and went there with Wang Bo.Wang Bo frantically helped carry the fainted Mingyu onto Bai Chuan's back, and shouted, "Go! Go!" Several people ran away in a panic along the stone ladder.
When they got to the ground, they didn't dare to stay in the slightest, and ran desperately towards the road, looking behind while running, as if they were escaping the pursuit of death.
Finally, several people ran to the road, they were completely exhausted, and they all fell to the ground.Fortunately, the two "zombies" seemed to have been knocked out and did not catch up.But Xiaoxi didn't dare to relax, and shouted with a hoarse voice: "Wang Bo, quickly... call the police!"
"Have you forgotten? There is no signal!" Wang Bo said, stomping his feet.
"The alarm call...doesn't need a signal!"
Xiaoxi yelled, fear, nervousness, weakness and exhaustion came together, her eyes went dark, and she passed out.
33 The Zombie's Secret
When she woke up, Xiaoxi miraculously found that she was lying on a hospital bed with her mother sitting beside her.
"Xiaoxi, are you awake?" Mom said pleasantly, standing up from the chair.
Xiaoxi recalled everything before, and felt that those scenes of shock and fear were still vivid in her memory. She didn't understand what happened afterwards, why she was lying here.
She asked in confusion, "Mom, is this... a dream?"
"Yes, a terrible nightmare. But it's over," said Mom, weeping.
"Where's Meili? And Bai Chuan, Wang Bo and the others." Xiaoxi sat up from the hospital bed, "And... where's Mingyu?"
Mom was about to speak when the door of the ward was pushed open.Two policemen walked in, the round-faced policeman and the big policeman.
"Are you awake, Jiang Xiaoxi." The big policeman said with a smile, "Your friends are all worried."
As soon as the words were finished, Meili, Bai Chuan and Wang Bo rushed in from the door together. They came to Xiaoxi's bedside, as if they saw good friends who hadn't seen each other for many years.
"You're awake, Xiaoxi." Meili said, clutching her heart, "I thought you were seriously injured."
"When you passed out, you really scared us to death," Wang Bo said.
Xiaoxi recalled the scene at that time, and she remembered that she passed out after shouting a word.She asked hurriedly, "What happened next?"
The two policemen looked at each other, and the round-faced policeman said: "Let me tell you about this from beginning to end. To be honest, we have been policemen for so many years, and this is the first time we have encountered such an incredible case—— I'm ashamed to say, if it weren't for you kids, I'm afraid I haven't solved the mystery of the 'zombie' yet."
Xiaoxi looked at the two policemen without knowing it.The three of them, Mei Li, looked a little proud beside them.
The round-faced police officer sat down and said, "Four years ago, two ferocious repeat murderers, a man and a woman, were wanted by the police in City E. But after committing a crime, the two murderers disappeared like the world, and have never been seen before." We can arrest them and bring them to justice."
"Of course, now we know that the two murderers actually fled to Pingfeng Village in County G of our city. Moreover, they not only fled here, but also kidnapped an 11-year-old boy."
When Xiaoxi heard this, she opened her mouth wide, guessing somewhat.
The round-faced policeman continued: "These two murderers are very cunning. After arriving in Pingfeng Village, they changed their names. The male one was renamed 'Ai Mingyu', while the female one was renamed 'Chen Wen'."
"Ah!" Xiaoxi cried out, "So, Mingyu...no, I mean, that boy. What he remembered and frightened him was actually the alias of the murderer! But we thought, That's his name."
"That's it," said the round-faced policeman. "Also, in order to completely 'disappear' themselves from this world, the two murderers did not just change their names. They also carefully planned a 'tragedy'."
"When people in Pingfeng Village hardly knew them, these two people bought several cans of liquefied petroleum gas and put them in the rented house, and then pretended that the liquefied petroleum gas leaked and caused a fire. When the people in the village rushed to the scene, they only saw The house was engulfed in flames. After the fire was extinguished, two charred bodies were found inside."
"Actually, these are the two corpses they stole from nowhere. Because they were burnt beyond recognition and were horrific, and the local police thought it was just an accident, they didn't pay attention. The 'relatives' of the deceased— In fact, it was Chen Wen who pretended to put the corpse in a coffin and 'buried' it in the two repaired tombs."
"After the coffins containing the corpses were transported to a certain place and destroyed secretly, they 'lived' in the 'tombs'. Those two tombs were their carefully constructed 'underground dwellings', with hidden ventilation facilities and entrances and exits. It's like a basement."
"For so many years, these two murderers pretended to be dead and lived in the tomb?" Xiaoxi said in shock. "Why would they do that?"
The big policeman said: "On the one hand, it is to avoid the police's pursuit; on the other hand, according to the boy, their psychology has long been extremely abnormal."
"Why did they kidnap this child to be with them?" Xiaoxi's mother asked.
"The purpose is to train him to come out and look for food." The round-faced policeman said, "because two 'dead men' cannot appear in the world. Of course, this boy cannot climb out of the grave in a fair manner. Therefore, he usually Get out of the grave at around 12 o'clock every night, steal some vegetables, melons and fruits, and even small live animals from nearby farms, and feed them to the two 'dead people'. Sometimes, the two 'dead people' will also kill themselves. Go out and find something to eat."
"And over the years, some people must have seen them coming out of the tomb, so they thought they were zombies, right?" Xiaoxi now fully understands.
The round-faced policeman nodded and said: "Yes. The boy said that one time, the male among the two came out to steal the farmer's piglets to eat. When he found himself being seen, he dug up a new grave nearby and collected the leftovers. Throw the flesh and bones of the corpse into the coffin, and then smear the blood on the mouth of the corpse, and put the blame on that corpse. People mistakenly think that zombies have appeared, so they are even more afraid to approach the cemetery."
Xiaoxi and the three friends looked at each other, and now they knew what happened to the old man.
After pondering for a moment, Xiao Xi asked in disbelief: "For so many years, why didn't he call the police, or did he run away?"
"That's right." Mom also said, "He can definitely take advantage of the opportunity to find something to eat and escape."
The big policeman showed a resentful expression: "Of course he wanted to escape and get out of the control of those two demons. But those two insane murderers threatened him, saying that if he dared to call the police, their accomplices would kill his parents." !So for so many years, he has silently endured the manipulation and abuse by these two demons."
"Abused?" Everyone was taken aback.
"Yes, those two devils' minds are extremely twisted and perverted. They gave the child intensive physical training in that catacomb so that he could complete various tasks. The rest of the fun is beating, torturing and Abusing the boy. After a few years, he didn’t feel anything about ordinary pain. Later, the two devils probably also felt that it was boring, and they tortured him a little less.”
Xiaoxi covered her mouth and shed tears together with her mother.
"That night, he went out to look for food as usual, but was hit by your car while crossing the road. The two murderers witnessed this scene and thought he was killed, so they had to give up."
The big policeman let out a long breath: "Later, this series of things happened."
"Now, those two criminals have been arrested and brought to justice. They have confessed all their crimes, which is completely in line with what the boy told us. But speaking of it, it is all thanks to you." The round-faced policeman approvingly said to several Said a boy.
Wang Bo said proudly: "I called the police and took them to the grave to catch the criminal."
"Come on, you'll only be more courageous when the police come." Mei Li taunted, and everyone laughed.
Xiaoxi suddenly remembered something: "You said, he told you about the situation just now? So..."
"Yes, his memory has recovered." The round-faced policeman said, "The doctor said that it was probably because he was hit hard on the head when he was fighting the murderer, and instead helped him recover his memory by accident."
Xiaoxi jumped off the bed impatiently and put on her shoes.Asked: "Where is Mingyu? Where is he? I'm going to see him."
The big policeman smiled and said, "He's in the next ward. But don't call him 'Mingyu' anymore. He told me first that his name is Lu Tian."
Xiaoxi blushed and nodded, and quickly walked towards the next ward.
34 separately
Xiaoxi knocked lightly on the door, pushed it open and walked into the ward, the boy turned to look at her.
With a straight nose, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a round face exuding a heroic spirit unique to boys.
Everything was exactly the same as when Xiaoxi saw him for the first time.
The difference is that this time, the boy's face is no longer dull, but with a smile.
Xiaoxi walked slowly to his hospital bed, as if meeting him for the first time, and said softly, "Hello, Lu Tian."
"Hello, Xiaoxi." He said.
There was silence for several seconds, and when there were too many things to say, I didn't know where to start.
Instead, Lu Tian spoke first: "Xiaoxi, do you want to say something to me?"
Xiao Xi looked at him and nodded slightly: "That day, did you quietly follow me all the way to Pingfeng Village?"
"Yes." He admitted frankly.
"Why? Why didn't you tell me you wanted to come with us?"
He was still the same as before, scratching his head embarrassedly and said: "I'm afraid you won't want to go with me."
"You know what we're going to do?"
"I... probably can guess."
Xiaoxi lowered her head and said with a soft smile, "Guess I'm going to investigate you?"
"Yeah." He nodded.
Xiaoxi said: "Tell me the truth, when you saw that old newspaper in the library that day, did you remember anything?"
He shook his head and said, "No. I just saw those two photos suddenly, and felt that those two faces were familiar and scary, and I felt that the person in that photo had something to do with me...and, It means something very bad."
"Then why don't you tell us this?"
Lu Tian was silent for a long time before he whispered, "I'm afraid...of losing you."
"What?" Xiaoxi looked at him puzzled.
Lu Tian lowered his head, not daring to look into Xiaoxi's eyes: "I like you very much, and my mother... I mean, your mother. I'm afraid that you will know my past, and I'm afraid that I will lose you."
Xiaoxi didn't make a sound, her face was full of tears.
After a while, she tried hard to control her emotions, and wiped away the tears on her face: "So, you quietly followed us, trying to explore the memory by yourself, without letting us know about your past."
"That's it." He said sadly. "I eavesdropped on your conversation outside the old man's house, and then I followed you at a distance. Until you saw the man who came out of the grave and went in..."
"Then, when you saw that person came back, you realized that we were in danger, so you came down to help us regardless." Xiaoxi continued.
Lu Tian nodded slightly.
"Aren't you afraid?" Xiaoxi stared at him, "When you get there, you should know that there is the person you fear most in that tomb."
"Yes, when I came to the tomb, I brought back some terrible memories. I was very scared and trembling with fear." He looked up, "but I know that if I don't go down, you will be killed !"
Xiaoxi's eyes met his, and the two of them didn't say a word for a long time.
The policeman, mother and three good friends all walked into this ward.The round-faced policeman patted Lu Tian on the shoulder and said, "Those two demons bullied you when you were young, and threatened and frightened you. Actually, do you know? If you call the police, we will immediately notify the police in City E to protect your body." Family, you don't have to worry about their accomplices attacking your parents."
Lu Tian lowered his head heavily, and immediately asked eagerly, "Officer, have you contacted my parents?"
"Based on the parents' names and addresses you mentioned, we found them easily. Now they are on their way here." The round-faced policeman smiled.
"Really, it's really great!" Lu Tian said excitedly.
Everyone smiled gratifiedly.
Early the next morning, Lu Tian's parents came to the hospital to meet their son who had been separated for four years.The whole family wept with joy and wept with their heads in their arms, unable to hold themselves for a long time.All those present were moved to tears.
In the afternoon, Xiaoxi's mother drove them to the airport.
The time to part has finally come.
"Okay, just send it here, the plane is about to take off." Lu Tian's mother said to Xiaoxi's mother in the waiting hall, "Thank you for taking care of my son during this time."
"Don't say that, we feel sorry for hitting him with our car."
"But if it weren't for this, he wouldn't be able to save him." Lu Tian's father said, "So, it's lucky to meet you, even if you were hit by your car."
Xiaoxi's mother shook her head with a smile and said, "I don't have any face left when you say that."
Everyone laughed.
Lu Tian's mother patted her son on the shoulder and said, "Tian'er, say goodbye to Auntie and Xiaoxi, it's time for us to get on the plane."
Both Xiaoxi and his mother looked at him, and he also looked at them, without speaking for a long time.
Dad reminded again: "Tian'er, it's time to get on the plane, let's say goodbye to auntie and the others."
"Goodbye, Auntie. And, Xiaoxi," he said.
"Goodbye." Mom waved at him, "Come to play often in the future."
"Well, I will."
Mom touched Xiaoxi with her elbow: "Don't you want to say something?"
"You've said it all, let's play later." Xiaoxi said.
Lu Tian looked at Xiaoxi, and finally said: "Goodbye." Then he turned around and walked towards the boarding gate with his parents.
The moment he turned his back away, Xiaoxi suddenly felt her heart drop rapidly. She had never been so lost and uncomfortable.
Is that the difference?She looked at his back, a salty taste welled up in her throat, and she was forced to suppress it.
After Lu Tian walked more than ten steps, he suddenly stopped and looked back.
Mom couldn't control it anymore, and she opened her arms.Lu Tian dropped the bag in his hand and ran over.
He threw himself into his mother's arms and hugged her tightly.
Mother's tears poured out like a tidal wave: "My child, remember that there is another home for you here."
"I know, Mom," he said affectionately.
After the two of them separated, they both let out a long sigh of relief.Then, Lu Tian looked at Xiaoxi.
embrace.
"I will tell everyone that I have a good brother." Xiao Xi whispered in Lu Tian's ear.
Lu Tian looked at Xiaoxi, tears overflowing his cheeks.
The plane went straight into the blue sky.
Xiaoxi and her mother looked at the blue sky for a long time.
"Guests from the Tomb"
The story of the white whale is over.Recalling what he said before he spoke, everyone seemed to understand a little bit.Sajia asked: "Moby Dick, you said this is a special suspenseful thriller story, but it is actually - this story has a beautiful and touching ending, right?"
Beluga laughed and said, "If you think this story makes you feel beautiful and moving, then I think it is really a special suspense story, isn't it?"
"Indeed, among suspense and thriller stories, stories with this kind of ending are rare." Sajia smiled, "You said before that you hoped that the revised story would make us like it more——you did—— At least I think so."
"I just hope that this story can somewhat help everyone come out of the gloom—feeling that there are still sincere and beautiful things in the world—as long as this goal can be achieved, I will be satisfied."
"I admit that your story made me feel a lot better." Qianqiu said, "I like this story."
"Thank you." Beluga nodded to Qianqiu and Sajia.
"Haha, it seems that your story is very popular with women." Xia Houshen really came out of the haze, and he could actually laugh. "Big men like us don't seem to be so easily moved."
"Who said that, I also like this story very much." Goth rubbed the red eye circles with his little finger.
"Hmph, you...forget it." Xia Houshen held back his words.
"Well... I was deeply moved!" Beidou said suddenly, which made everyone startled.He sniffed loudly, took out his handkerchief, and wiped it vigorously, as if tears were about to fall. "Since I've been here, all I've heard are chilling horror stories and this is the only one that both captivates and warms me up. It's amazing!"
"Oh," Xia Houshen rolled his eyes upwards. "That's enough."
"Okay, everyone's comments and impressions will be posted here. This story is long enough, it's getting late now, let's rate it." Arakaki said.
Beidou put the handkerchief back into his pocket, walked to the cabinet while sniffing his nose, took out paper and pens and distributed them to everyone.
The same statistics and scoring procedures.Due to some people's preference for this story, Moby Dick's story finally got the same high score as Chiaki: 9.1 points.
It could be seen that the white whale was very satisfied with the result, and a smile appeared on his face.
Just when everyone was about to end tonight's activities, Chris suddenly said: "Well... there are some off-topic things, I can't help but want to talk about them. Moby Dick, the reason why I choose to say these things after the scoring is finished I came out to show that I didn't want to target you, but just discuss the facts. I hope you don't mind."
Moby Whale sensed that Chris might say something unfavorable to him, so he put away the smile on his face and asked, "What do you want to say, Chris?"
"It's like this - we all know that you are the 'little king of suspense' who has been very popular recently, and your rising fame has made me unable to resist buying a few of your books to read. To be honest, the writing is very good , opened my eyes.”
"Thank you, but what do you want to say?"
"You currently have four books published. If I remember correctly, the titles are "Plague", "High Window", "Deterioration" and "Hard Candy", right?"
"Yes."
"And the story you told today is called "Guest from the Tomb."
"so what?"
Chris compared his hands to signal the white whale to listen to him. "Now, let's recall some of the common points of the four books you published before - without exception, the protagonists of your four books are all men in their 30s; and the stories in the four books The style is basically hard-line, there is no warmth and loveliness in the plot, and the final ending also ends in death or tragedy."
Chris paused intentionally. "And the "Guest from the Tomb" you talked about today is not only different in the number of words in the title, but also in a very different style of story - not only is the protagonist a girl in her teens, but the plot also follows the campus and family route. The ending is even more touching—it’s a really interesting thing.”
White Whale narrowed his eyes and asked, "What exactly do you want to express?"
Chris did not speak, and Araki Zhou, who had been listening to their conversation intently, clarified his words at this moment: "Moby Dick, is there a need to ask this? The little genius is questioning—this "Guest from the Tomb" is really your own idea." Did it come out?"
The white whale snorted. "Joke, I didn't conceive it myself, did someone here help me think it up?"
"Well, you have to ask the little genius why he doubts you." Araki said unhurriedly, "Or, you can explain why the style of this story is so different from the previous ones."
"I don't think there's much to explain. Yes, most of my previous work was hard-line, but should I just be stereotyped forever? Shouldn't I try to change my style? It's all questionable, it's too Ridiculous!"
"Of course you have the right to change your writing style." Chris said, "A writer tries to change his writing style, mostly because he wants to innovate or make a breakthrough, but he is often not sure whether the new style can be accepted and liked by everyone. So before Storytellers always choose the style and subject matter they are good at, so as to have the greatest confidence in this extremely competitive game. For example, Ryoma used to like to use high school students as the protagonists of the story. " is exactly like this; and Xu Wen has almost never written a story with a male protagonist before, and the story of "Ghost Shadows and Suspicious Clouds" is no exception-and you, actually want to 'innovate' at this time- That seemed a little weird."
What he said made Moby Whale a little speechless. He opened his mouth in a daze for a long while, and said, "But... I said it before, I temporarily changed some plots and endings of this story... so the style Of course it’s not the same as before.”
"That's right, but the basic settings have not changed, which is enough to make people suspicious." Araki Shuk did not know when, but he actually sided with Chris.
The white whale tightened its lips, showing embarrassment.He was silent for a long time, and said: "I don't want to make redundant explanations anymore. If you think I plagiarized or borrowed someone's work, please show evidence. Otherwise, don't make unreasonable suspicions here!"
Chris suddenly laughed: "Haha, Moby Dick, I just brought up some interesting facts, I didn't say you plagiarized, why are you so serious? But when it comes to plagiarism, I still want to say a few jokes, Don't be angry when you hear it."
Moby Dick stared at Chris.
"Actually, I think that your "Guest from the Tomb" is really not plagiarized. But why is the style so different from previous works?" Chris paused deliberately. "Perhaps, the situation is just the opposite of what I just said."
The white whale looked at Chris with a gaping mouth: "What do you mean?"
Chris looked directly at the white whale and said: "I mean, maybe your previous works are plagiarized, only today's one is your own idea!"
As soon as this remark came out, all four were shocked.Everyone looked at the white whale in astonishment.And the white whale was pale, short of breath, and pointed at Chris with a trembling finger: "You, you are completely malicious slander against me! Chris, what are your intentions!"
Chris quickly waved his hand and said: "Don't be angry, I said it just now, it's just a joke. You don't have to take it seriously."
"Is there such a malicious joke like you?! Chris, I still say that, if you doubt me, show the evidence, otherwise don't talk nonsense here! If you think this kind of 'joke' If it's fun, then you can play slowly by yourself, I won't accompany you!"
After saying this, Beluga left his seat angrily and went up to the second floor angrily.After entering the room, the door was closed with a "bang!"
Everyone watched the departing white whale and remained silent for a while.Sajia said, "He was really angry."
"In my opinion, it might be better to say that he is really guilty." Araki Muzhou said coldly.
"Mr. Araki, don't say such things anymore. Chris, you too, if you can't come up with real evidence, it's better not to be suspicious." Sajia said with a frown.
Chris smiled and said: "I said it was just a joke, but he still took it seriously. Just try it out, and his attitude will be tested. Beluga is really a person who can't hold his breath...Forget it , stop talking."
Xia Houshen glanced at his watch: "It's past twelve, let's rest. Who's going to do it tomorrow night?"
"It's my turn." Beidou exhaled and clenched his fists. "Finally it's my turn." He seemed a little nervous, but also a little excited.
"Then prepare well." Xia Houshen said, everyone got up and left.
At this time, Ryoma, who had kept his head buried in silence, said, "You guys, have you noticed...why no one has fouled after me?"
Qian Qiu glared at him and said, "Why, you wish we fouled, so we'll be just like you."
Ryoma shook his head and said, "No, that's not what I mean. I just think...it's kind of weird, it seems that the organizer is not interested in framing the people behind."
Qianqiu snorted: "You didn't mean that, I think you are mentally unbalanced. I'm too lazy to tell you, you can think about it here yourself!" After finishing speaking, he went upstairs.
The others left as well, and Ryoma sat downcast, looking puzzled.Chris stared at him for a while, then slowly walked to his side, approached his ear, and whispered:
"Did they really not foul? Don't say too soon."
Ryoma raised his head in astonishment, and stared at Chris dumbfounded.Chris smiled unfathomably, turned and left.
After Nan Tian returned to her room, she didn't fall asleep.He put his ear close to the door, listening to the sounds outside, waiting for the moment to come.
Tonight, he was preparing for the bold plan he had thought up last night—sneaking into Xu Wen's room quietly and investigating that suspicious room.
This is a plan that requires a lot of courage to carry out.In that room, there is now a cold corpse parked. When Nan Tian thought of Xu Wen's horrible expression when he died, he felt chills all over his body.However, he must overcome his fear before he can get closer to the truth.
At one o'clock, Nan Tian gently opened the door a crack. He used his eyes and ears to catch the movement in the house. He didn't go out quietly until he was sure that it was quiet outside. He closed the door and passed through the four rooms on the corridor. After that, he came to Xu Wen's room.
Nan Tian held the doorknob and pushed the door with the slightest effort.The door opened - all the rooms here can only be locked from the inside, not from the outside - which helped Nan Tian a lot.
Entering Xu Wen's room, Nan Tian made sure he didn't make any noise.He closed the door gently so that the light would not leak out, and then turned on the lights in the house.
His eyes avoided the corpse lying on the ground, but it was the first thing he saw.Impossible not to see—the body looked just as they had left it the night before—the ghastly face was covered by a corner of the sheet.Nan Tian thanked himself in his heart for this small move last night.
Now he has successfully entered Xu Wen's room.Next, Nan Tian is going to search the room carefully.But this hut is extremely simple, except for a bed, a fabric sofa and a flush toilet in the corner, there is nothing else.Nan Tian almost touched the wall with his hands and groped inch by inch, imagining whether some plots in the movie would appear - when his hand touched a slightly raised part of the wall, one wall of the room would move away and appear A corridor leading to a secret room.But it's a pity that he touched the wall with his hands full of dust, and touched every part of the hut less than ten square meters, but he couldn't find anything abnormal, let alone activate any mechanism.Nan Tian even reached into the edge of the toilet to explore for a while, but still found nothing.
He sighed and sat down on the bed in frustration, when his eyes couldn't help but glance at the dead body parked beside the bed.Nan Tian quickly looked away, thinking about what to do next.
Xu Wen said that after he fell asleep here, he would have weird nightmares or hallucinations... But, I can't sleep here—a corpse stopped beside me!Thinking of this, Nan Tian couldn't help shivering.Suddenly, he suddenly remembered a sentence Xu Wen said before his death——
I saw a pair of eyes under the bed, staring at me.
Thinking back on this sentence now, it was as if Xu Wen had said it in person next to his ear.The hairs on Nan Tian's face stood on end, and he shivered several times.
Could it be that there is something wrong under the bed?
Nan Tian swallowed - he really didn't want to put his head or hands under the bed to look and grope, which meant that he had to be next to Xu Wen's corpse, which was really terrifying.
But what can be done other than doing this?
Now that the matter has come to this point, Nan Tian can only muster up his courage again.He squatted down, turned his back to the corpse, then slowly bent down, his eyes carefully searching under the bed.
It was pitch black, and there was nothing...Suddenly, Nan Tian's eyes lit up, and he saw something.
A stack of papers, hidden in the deepest part of the bed.
Nan Tian hesitated for a moment—I also looked under the bed last night, but I didn't see a stack of papers.Maybe I didn't see clearly yesterday?It's possible... Then, who deliberately hid this stack of papers under the bed, or did it fall from a crack in the bed?
Anyway, pick it up and check it out.Nan Tian pressed his body to the ground and reached out to grab the stack of papers.
Got it.After Nan Tian took out the small stack of paper, he saw what was written on it with a signature pen—it turned out to be the stack of paper that Xu Wen used to record the outline of the story—Nan Tian remembered that the morning before Xu Wen died, I saw it when I came to this room to look for him.That's right, in the exact same handwriting, what is written on it is the general plot and overall framework of the story "Ghost Shadows and Suspicious Clouds".
Nan Tian noticed that on the first piece of paper, the date of writing these contents was marked in brackets—April 4.He thought for a while, and then looked at the calendar on his watch—yes, we started telling the first story (Yu Chicheng) from April 23, and Xu Wen came in second.So, he conceived the story on April 4rd...
Nan Tian turned a few pages backwards—they were all outlines of the story "Ghost Shadows and Suspicious Clouds".Suddenly, he was startled——the reason why Xu Wen's story fouled was because the organizer had peeked at the contents of the book before he told the story, so he knew the plot of his story in advance?
If this is the case, it is not difficult to explain why Xu Wen fouled!But... Nan Tian frowned—why did Xia Houshen, Dark Fire and Long Ma also foul?Wouldn't everyone write their own story outline on paper, and the organizer would peek at it again?It shouldn't be possible, because the further you get to the back, the more cautious everyone will be, and they won't make such low-level mistakes...
Nan Tian felt puzzled, and continued flipping through the stack of paper while thinking about it.Suddenly, what was written on a page made his eyes widen and his mouth unconsciously opened.He felt the blood all over his body rushing to his head, and he almost stopped breathing in shock.
The top of this page—still in Xu Wen’s handwriting—clearly reads:
Newly conceived story "Guests from the Tomb" on April 4
What?This... what's going on here?Nan Tian calculated the time in astonishment—today is the eighth day here, so it should be April 4[29].Moby Dick just told this story called "The Guest in the Grave" tonight, but Xu Wen's notebook clearly stated that it was conceived by him on April 10—that is, yesterday, before he died. a story!
Nan Tian felt chills all over his body. The amazing secret he discovered made his body tremble slightly.He lowered his head and carefully read two pages down—that's right!The design of the storyline is almost exactly the same as the story Moby Dick told tonight!
Nan Tian felt extremely astonished, but felt incredible.He held down his beating heart and tried to stay calm.After thinking about it for a moment, he felt that there could only be two explanations for this matter:
The first is that Moby Dick copied Xu Wen's story ideas!But how did he do it?How could he know that Xu Wen had conceived a new story?And how could he see Xu Wen's manuscript?Last night, it was Xia Houshen, Beidou and I who carried Xu Wen's body back together. The white whale never entered this room!Could it be that he sneaked into this room later... No, Nan Tian immediately thought, this is illogical.If this is the case, it is impossible for the white whale to leave this stack of papers in this room!
So, will it be the second case? (Nan Tian's mind is extremely confused at the moment, thinking of all kinds of weird possibilities) - Moby Whale just thought of a story similar to the one Xu Wen conceived.No, this is even more impossible!This probability is too low!
Nan Tian suddenly realized that one thing is certain, that is, Xu Wen's manuscript was written before Moby Dick's narration!So no matter how you look at it, Beluga has fouled!
Nan Tian's mind was in a mess now, and he remembered what Xu Wen said about his room being haunted; he also remembered what Chris said - "Xu Wen has almost never written a story with a male protagonist"... So it seems , This "Guest from the Tomb" really came from Xu Wen's hand?So why does the white whale know this story?Did someone deliberately frame him, or...
Nan Tian was engrossed in thinking about this confusing incident.At this time, he didn't notice at all that behind him, a terrifying black figure was slowly rising...
(End of the third season of "Must Foul Game")
(End of this chapter)
You'll Also Like
-
People are in Bengtie, join the chat group
Chapter 413 3 hours ago -
Special Forces: Fusion of Death Shot, Support for Long Xiaoyun!
Chapter 190 3 hours ago -
Spoilers from the original Spider-Man
Chapter 355 7 hours ago -
Full-time Swordsman
Chapter 1765 7 hours ago -
Slashing God: Forging Zanpakutō for Zhao Kongcheng with one punch
Chapter 206 7 hours ago -
Naruto: After unifying the ninja world, I invaded the parallel ninja world
Chapter 306 7 hours ago -
The villain who travels through the book, this time the heroine has her own system?
Chapter 996 7 hours ago -
Comprehensive comics, starting from Demon Slayer, fusion of Gojo Satoru template
Chapter 138 7 hours ago -
The author of the depressing comic book series makes the heroine cry
Chapter 323 7 hours ago -
Super God: Alliance system, summon nurse at the beginning
Chapter 199 15 hours ago